The Regressor and the Blind Saint

Prologue

Prologue

I lived for myself.

I had the talent, and so I was able to live like that.

Born as a wretch at the bottom of the slums, I exploited the lowlifes of the slums with a talent I accidentally realized.

It was because I didn’t want to be hungry. 𝑓𝑟ℯ𝘦𝓌𝘦𝘣𝑛𝑜𝓋𝑒𝓁.𝑐ℴ𝓂

So, I devoured all the cartels that ruled the slums and then exploited them.

It was to get a warm house that would block the chilly winter wind.

I made a wretched deal with those of noble blood. In the flames of a war that engulfed the continent, I satisfied their lowly desires.

The money they had was the reason why I got in touch with them.

When the Demon King finally appeared on this world, I hid myself in depths of darkness that even the Demon King could not reach. I just hid and waited until the heroes subdued the Demon King.

Thus, I was able to continue this miserable life.

The talent that was bestowed upon me, that absurd miracle made it possible.

It was a life where I trampled on countless people, but I didn’t feel guilty about it. The life I had barely gained was so sweet that I had no time to look away from it.

So I didn’t want to be understood.

I didn’t even want salvation.

I swore to myself that even if I were to meet a miserable end I would accept it with a smile .

I swore? I would gladly pay the price for all the sins I’ve committed in my life

That’s why.

“Are you awake?”

At the end of my life, I thought there would be no one left by my side.

Chapter 1

A pain that made him feel like his whole body was going to break apart. Vera opened his eyes.

“Ah… .”

What came out of his mouth was a cracked, dry sound that seemed to dry out at any moment.

His head jingled. There was a ‘crackling’ noise in his ears. Drops of water were dripping down on his skin, adding to his discomfort, and every time he took a breath there was a chest pain that made his stomach turn inside out.

Unpleasant sensations and a body in the worst possible state.

What’s going on? After making such thoughts, Vera then turned his head slightly, and looked around.

“This is…”

A dark space.

Inside a house made from a pile of plank in patterns, the water seeped through because it couldn’t block the rain and wind properly.

When it comes to the equipment inside, a few layers of worn out pieces of cloth and a couple of brass bowls with signs rust on them.

On the walls there were crawling black bugs, and the mud was dripping from the roof.

The stuffy air and the crunching noise seemed to be caused by them.

While looking around, Vera immediately realized where this place was.

… He couldn’t help but know

“The slum.”

The place where he opened his eyes was the slum, called the imperial cancer , where he was born and raised.

As Vera looked around, a question came to mind.

Why am I here?

Vera thought as he reflected on the situation before he lost consciousness.

I’m sure…

‘I must have been dying under a curse.’

It was a curse that stemmed from the karma he had accumulated over the years.

Three years after the demon king was subjugated, the heroes who had erased the long and deep scars of war sought to clean up the interior of the continent

He tried hard to avoid it, but in the end, he was cursed to the verge of death.

However, strangely enough, I did not feel the energy of the curse that had been eating me all this time in my body.

All he could feel were the injuries and pain that originated from the past battle.

Vera tried to remember why he was lying here, why he had collapsed at the entrance of the slums, but he couldn’t think of any good reasons, so he immediately shook off his thoughts out of his brain and closed his eyes.

Whether he was saved by a good Samaritan , or by someone else who was after him. There was nothing he could do now, so there was no reason to think deeply.

It was a really shabby space, but still, traces of life were felt everywhere in this space.

It will not take too long to ask, as I will soon be able to meet the person who lives here.

So, Vera, who finished his judgment, closed his eyes and started waiting . The door of the shack opened with the sound of ‘Kik-ik-.’

Vera opened his eyes to the noise and looked at the door.

what came in.

‘… a woman?’

It was a woman with an ugly face, covered in a shabby robe, and whose entire exposed skin was scarred from burns.

The white hair that protruded through the hood of the robe was stained with dirt, and her feet were soaked in muddy water as if she had no shoes.

It looked like she couldn’t see. I could tell through her blue eyes that had lost the light and the way she walked crookedly while leaning against the wall.

what is the essence

After contemplating for a while, Vera listened to the jingling sound that he heard whenever she moved.

‘Clink.’

It was the sound of metal hitting.

What is this? Coins ? Accessories?’

Vera, who started listing the things that immediately came to his mind, was able to realize the identity of the sound only after she sat with her buttocks on the floor.

On the nape of the neck that had melted from the burn, a platinum-colored necklace shone.

‘Is it an accessory?’

Vera’s eyes narrowed.

It was a precious metal accessory that a person living in such a shabby house shouldn’t be having

At that, Vera suspected that the woman had sold herself in exchange for the necklace.

It was a very plausible reasoning. Of those who want my life, there are plenty of people who have the ability to pay for such a precious necklace .

While looking at her with tension inside him, Vera took a deep breath as he lowered his head at the more blatant necklace shape.

This is because the necklace, which was revealed in its entirety, was something that even Vera knew well.

What hung around the woman’s neck.

‘Rosario of the Holy Kingdom.’

A platinum-colored rosary that can be possessed only by those with the highest status in the Holy Kingdom. That was it.

A counterfeit… no.’

I was able to distinguish it at once with the insight I had accumulated over the years.

‘It’s the real deal.’

It was because the platinum rosary’s value cannot be assessed . Just by trading that Rosario, you would be pursued by the whole Holy kingdom.

The thought that came to mind was that that woman was a character from the Holy Kingdom.

As he continued to think, a figure flashed through Vera’s mind.

‘White hair. blind. A platinum-colored rosary.’

It is not that there were no people with similar characteristics to find them, but Vera, who could not ignore the reasoning that came to his head for some reason, looked at her with a tense expression for a moment, then softly licked her lips.

“… saint.”

A cracked voice rang out.

Startle.

The woman’s body trembled at Vera’s voice.

Vera’s whole body trembled, and he concluded that his reasoning was correct in the movements of her fingertips twitching.

Vera saw that the Saint looked more tense than before. The saint turned her head toward Vera and spoke out.

“Are you awake?”

A voice that is unmistakably clear. It was Vera’s first thought as he heard the saint’s voice.

The saint, who spilled those words, immediately looked at Vera and began to move her facial muscles.

The burn marks were bizarrely distorted following the movement of the muscles, but Vera could sense that the expression meant a smile.

It was because of her atmosphere.

The calm tone he could hear, and the blue eyes that looked straight in your direction even though they were cloudy because they were out of focus. And the facial muscles that seem to be trying to lift somehow.

All of that, for some reason, felt like a smile to Vera.

Vera thought of a question as he looked at the hideous melted face revealed through her shabby robes with holes in it.

“… I heard you are dead.”

The saint died in the final battle with the Demon King. Because it was such famous news , Vera knew about it.

By the way, why is she, who was known to be dead, here with such morass?

When Vera asked a question in a tone full of doubts, the saint smiled and replied playfully.

“If it’s the saint, it’s true that she is dead.”

“Then what about you?”

“I’m a wretch of the slums.”

It was a twisted word, but Vera was able to grasp what she meant in it.

“… The funeral that took place in the Holy Kingdom was fake.”

“You can’t say it’s fake. Whatever the case, it is true that the saint of the Holy Kingdom is dead.”

As the saint said that, she fumbled with her arm out stretched and stroked Vera’s chest.

Immediately after, a moan escaped Vera’s mouth. This is because the saint’s hand passed through the rib hit by a blunt weapon

“Aughhh … !”

“Does it hurt a lot?”

Vera bit his teeth and glared at the saint.

“… .”

Don’t show your weakness too hastily. As Vera, who had come up with such a thought, continued to be silent, the saint tilted her head to him, and again traced Vera’s body.

“The first aid has been completed, but… Still, you’ll have to stay here for a while. It might be uncomfortable, but please be patient.”

A voice of great concern. At that, Vera was filled with vigilance.

‘What’s her intention?

It didn’t seem like she was after for himself.

However, looking at the saint right now, there were so many questions to which I couldn’t give a proper answer that came to mind.

Why is the saint alive? Why are you here like this? And how did you find me , and do you know my true identity?

While countless questions were passing by, Vera looked at the saint, deciding that he had to solve them one by one.

“Was the curse alleviated by the saint?”

“Fortunately, I was able to do it.”

It was a vaguely positive answer.

“Holy Power?”

“The care of the Lord was sufficient.”

Wrinkles form over the melted face. A smiling face that Vera understood.

Vera looked at that smile and expanded his thinking when he heard the word ‘sufficient’.

It was because Vera knew something about the saint’s abilities.

Although the curse on him was on the extreme side, if it was a saint’s ability, she should have been able to cast the curse away and felt no fatigue.

That said, there is no reason to include the word ‘sufficient’.

Vera, who kept his mouth shut and looked at the saint, was able to infer the meaning of the words the saint had said after contemplating for a long time.

“… Have you been deprived of power?”

“To say it was stolen is wrong. It wasn’t mine in the first place.”

The saint continued to speak with a smile in a calm tone.

“I just gave back what was lent to me.”

“Did you give it up yourself?”

“Now that there is no reason to have it, it is natural.”

A laugh escaped Vera’s mouth at the answer she heard.

It was because I felt that some of the questions I had in those words were answered.

‘She must have faked her death by her own will.’

There was no question of ‘why?’.

This is because if you know the saint, you can easily tell by looking at that peaceful face..

“You must have been tired of war.”

At this point in time when the demon king disappeared, if the saint had been in her original position, the countries of the continent would have waged another war over the saint.

Why not? The saint’s abilities were well worth it.

The saint must have tried to avoid the situation, and the way she came up with it was to erase her existence.

As he continued his thoughts, the saint opened her mouth.

The tone was a little subdued.

“… You know a lot.”

“So, are you going to kill me?”

Vera said so and looked at the saint.

The body was in the worst possible condition. Even if the saint strangled him right now, he wouldn’t have been able to resist at all.

… To be honest, I have no regrets even if I were to die here . It was true that he lived a life deserving of death, and such a miserable end was within the expected range.

Vera closed his eyes as he recalled the thought that the saint would reach out to his neck.

At that moment.

“There is no reason to kill.”

The Saint’s mouth was opened.

Vera frowned at the words he heard and opened his eyes. The saint at the end of his gaze still had a calm face.

“Why?”

“Why do you think I will kill you?”

“Wouldn’t it be a problem to have someone who knows who you really are?”

“I just want you to keep your mouth shut.”

“What if I’m going to spread the word?”

“It would be unfortunate.”

An answer that flowed like water. Vera looked at her expression once again to try to understand the saint’s intentions, but couldn’t read any signs from her face that was completely scarred from the burns.

The silence continued, and when Vera did not receive an answer after a long time, the saint took a short breath and continued.

“Calm down for now. You are very sick .”

“Do you know who I am and still treat me?”

“Should I know?”

“Things like that happen, too. Have you ever thought that the person the saint healed might be a murderer who cuts people into pieces?”

“Then it would be very unfortunate, but I do not have the courage to turn away from the sick. All I can do is pray that you are not a murderer.”

Saying that, Vera felt the laughter erupting again as he saw the saint leaning her back against the wall of the shack.

The saint leaned on her back, took the rosary out of her arms, squeezed it tightly, and closed her eyes.

It looked like a prayer.

Vera suddenly felt a stab in his stomach for no reason at the sight, and spoke out in a sarcastic tone.

“Saint, you are very faithful .”

“… Renee.”

“What?”

“It’s not Saint , it’s Renee.”

To be so agreeable all the time and yet she started to object and retort when it comes to correcting her name.

Vera closed his eyes, thinking that the saint was indeed a strange person.

Chapter 2

The slum – 2

Roughly about three days have passed.

I couldn’t say for sure… This was because of the characteristics of the place called the slums.

At the time when the sun should be up, it was hidden by the shadow of the tower and did not receive sunlight, and when the night came, this place was dimly lit due to the scavengers carrying lanterns.

The slum has always been a murky place with no distinction between day and night.

Of course, there were other reasons, he was in a bad physical condition.

A pain that runs through your body all the time.His consciousness constantly went on and off .

Vera was lying in a state where it would not be strange to die at any time, so he was unable to measure the time.

“Cough… !”

As soon as he coughed, Vera felt a tightness in his chest and his breathing suffocated.

“Huh… !”

Taking another breath and examining his body’s condition, figured out its state to some extent.

‘… A week at most.’

He will die in this place.

He cursed, but apart from that, his injuries were very serious. He needed medical treatment right away, but he wasn’t in a situation where he could afford to do so.

Quite a sight worth seeing

“Are you okay?”

The blind saint who lost her power, Renee, was at her wit’s end.

In other words, there was no way for him to live.

“… It can’t be all right.”

“Wait a minute.”

“Ugh… !”

As Renee’s hand touched his chest, a moan erupted from Vera’s mouth again.

Vera suppressed the groaning that came out, and looked at Renee, who was exulting.

“Stop doing useless things. Doesn’t even the saint know that there is no hope?”

“You never know.”

It was a firm tone.

Vera looked at Renee, struggling to hold on to his flickering mind.

‘… Strange woman.’

What Vera felt while staying with her for a short time was that she was such an unusual person enough to deserve the nickname of a monster.

She had burn marks that distorted her original shape to the point of making it unknown, and went out begging with her blind eyes.

All she got was a bowl of porridge that was inferior to livestock feed, and she ate it while savoring it as if it was some kind of delicacy.

It was an act that Vera could not comprehend.

How could he. While living as a wretch in this slum, the thing that Vera ate more than anything else was scraps and rotten foods, so it was impossible for him not to know its taste.

What’s even funnier, is that she didn’t even eat all of it, even though she was eating it so deliciously.

After she ate a couple of spoonfuls of porridge, she poured all the remaining porridge into Vera’s mouth, wasting it to appease Vera’s hunger, who couldn’t move.

Yes, it was a waste.

There was no need for such waste, Vera thought.

He was about to die soon. The injury had become so serious that it couldn’t get any worse, and he didn’t know when he would stop breathing.

So, Vera told her several times to let him die.

“You never know.”

That is the only answer coming back from her.

Vera saw Renee holding a spoon at him, moving his gaze into the air and muttering words.

“I didn’t know that the saint was an idiot.”

“What do you mean?”

“If you’ve lived your whole life as a saint, wouldn’t you know the state of this body better than I do? But… Since the person who should’ve known better keeps doing things so mindlessly, wouldn’t it be natural for me to think of the saint as an idiot?”

He wished she could just throw him away, but for some reason she was holding on to him so foolishly and he was getting annoyed.

However, Renee didn’t care about Vera’s attitude and pushed the spoon towards Vera again.

“You never know. Isn’t it possible that after eating this porridge you can become stronger and get up?”

“therefore… !”

“Eat it first.”

Vera felt his stomach twist and stared at Renee.

Renee was looking into the air with her unfocused eyes, waving her spoon to and fro around where his mouth was expected to be.

“… You are a fool.”

“In the Holy Land, such foolishness is called love.”

“Does the saint feel excited when you see someone dying soon?”

“I know that love doesn’t necessarily translate into sexual desire.”

The burn marks were pushed up into wrinkles. At the end of Vera’s gaze, Renee was smiling.

“The Lord has said to love your neighbor, how can I turn away from her as a body that was once her most favored servant?”

“Well, if the Lord was such a loving person, she would have taken pity on the saint and would not have left you in a place like this.”

Vera laughed as hard as he could. Of course, she wouldn’t be able to see this expression on his face, but he did it just because he wanted to laugh at her.

“It was my choice.”

“In the slum, they call such people morons.”

“It’s a pleasure. And it’s not Saint, it’s Renee.”

What came back was, after all, a smile.

*

Probably two days or more.

Renee was once again holding a spoon to Vera’s lips.

“It’s disgusting.”

“I’m patient.”

“Foolish… .”

“Love.”

Vera’s mouth closed.

“Hurry up and eat.”

Vera watched the spoon swaying around his face, he exhaled briefly, lifted his head and ate.

“Well done.”

words of praise. Vera’s gaze then turned to Renee.

It was a smiling face. Now Vera could tell it apart.

Vera looked at that smile and thought.

‘She’s a really weird woman,’ he said.

There was no obligation or responsibility for her to do this, but seeing how she was taking care of him like this, it seemed appropriate to express it that way.

Renee looked so hideous that he could not even think of her as a saint who was praised by everyone.

An ugly, scarred face that if a stranger saw, he would scream and run away. Blue eyes that could be seen through the barely opened eye sockets. White hair that had lost its shine, covered in dirt.

If she had gone out to beg in that form, she would have suffered all kinds of insults , but there was no sign of sadness in her.

just a smile

It was the only thing hanging over her face.

Vera couldn’t understand it at all, so he was crazily curious and asked Renee a question. 𝑓𝑟𝑒𝘦𝓌𝑒𝑏𝑛𝑜𝘷𝑒𝘭.𝒸𝘰𝑚

“… Don’t you regret it?”

“What do you mean?”

“Giving up your power”

If she hadn’t given up on her powers, she wouldn’t have to live like this. Even if war broke out on the continent, she would have been safe.

As he looked at Renee with such thought, she chuckled and answered.

“I have no regrets at all.”

“Why?”

“Why do you think I will regret it?”

At the returned question, Vera was speechless.

It wasn’t that he didn’t have anything to say. On the contrary, there was so much to say that he was speechless.

Life in the slum is so miserable and ugly that it couldn’t even be called life.

They starve every day, are despised for filth of the slum, and in winter there is not even a wall to stop the cold wind, so it is easy to freeze to death.

But, why aren’t you afraid of it?

Why don’t you miss the splendid moments?

Why do you accept it with a smile?

As Vera remembered such thoughts, he continued to remain silent.

“… You know, there was a time when I could actually see.”

Such a word was heard.

A soft tone. Rene, who raised a gentle smile, continued with that.

“At a very young age. So, I was five or six years old who had not even lost any baby fat. Until then, like everyone else, I could see the light of the world with my own eyes.”

What came out of her mouth was a story about Renee’s past.

“I was a farmer’s daughter. The village I lived in was a small rural village in the corner of the Eastern Kingdom of Horden.”

It was a story that Vera did not know. That is because back then, he didn’t have interest to find more about her personal history.

“There’s something I still vaguely remember. Flowers blooming in all colors on a warm spring day, the sun shining dazzlingly in summer, wheat fields dyed golden in harvest season, and a pure white world when winter was in full swing.”

Rene closed her eyes and continued with a faint smile, as if trying to recall the moments that were floating in her mind.

“Everything was amazing. I was also happy. After becoming a saint, I was happy to live for others, but… Selfishly, if someone were to pick the happiest moment for me, I would pick that moment.”

Words spoken with a smile. Even while Vera continued to remain silent, Renee continued to speak.

“So, when I suddenly went blind one day, I felt like the world was falling apart. It felt as if my shining world had fallen into the depths of the abyss.”

“I guess a saint is also a human being.”

“Of course, I am a human being, obviously .”

It was a sarcastic remark, but she let him go as softly as ever.

“Anyway, I think I spent so many years crying. I guess I thought that the most unfortunate person in the world would be me, that the world was cruel only to me.”

Vera could deeply sympathize with those words.

It’s because he had thoughts like that in the past.

It wasn’t just him. All of those in this slum, at the bottom of their misery, have lived with such thoughts.

Even as he was thinking, Renee’s words continued.

“At that time, the stigma of the Lord came upon me.”

It was a story that Vera knew well.

How could he not. The continent was turned upside down when the stigma of the Goddess, which had not appeared for nearly 400 years, appeared on the body of a young girl who had just entered puberty.

For Vera, it was a well-known fact because it was the period when he was in the midst of uniting all the cartels in the slum and started trading with the imperial nobles.

“At first, I resented her. Although it was blasphemous, I thought that the Lord took away my light and threw me that stigma as a compensation, that’s why I blamed her.”

“If the priests of the Holy Kingdom heard it, they would be shocked.”

“It’s a secret deep inside me.”

“Can you tell me this easily? Oh, I’m going to die soon, so it doesn’t matter.”

When Vera, who was listening to the story in full swing, said something sarcastic, Renee fumbled and pressed her hand against Vera’s chest to close Vera’s mouth.

“Ughh… !”

“That is not good. You have to think about getting better.”

Vera glared at Renee, but again, staring at someone blind was meaningless.

Renee chuckled for a moment, and then continued.

“So, while I was living a life made up of resentment, I stopped by this slum.”

“That’s the first time I’ve ever heard of it.”

“It was a secret, of course. At that time, there was a time when I was trying to secretly spread my powers across the continent.”

Renee spoke like that, licked her lips for a moment, then spoke out.

“It was a place where there was so much despair that even I could tell without looking. The sound of dying breath, the screams of pain, the smell of blood and filth, the damp air on the skin. All of that was a shock to me.”

The slightly opened eye sockets showed blue pupils that had lost their light.

“At that time, after I came to this slum I felt ashamed for the first time in my life . Even though I knew it would not be right to dare to sympathise, seeing the people living here made me understand just how ugly and childish I was, and I felt ashamed.”

Again, a smile crept across Renee’s lips.

“That was the first time I thought of an emotion that wasn’t resentment. Plus, I had this idea. Maybe the reason why the Lord had taken the light away from me was because she wanted me to share that light with them.”

“… That’s quite a jump of logic.”

“It might be. However, would that matter even if it is? Isn’t it important that I obtained such a realization? So, I have no regrets at all about living here now. Although I have become a very feeble existence, I’m still really grateful that I can be of help to someone with this body.

Vera’s gaze turned to Renee.

A smiling face. It was an expression without even the slightest bit of wrinkles.

Suddenly, Vera, who was looking at Renee, realized why his stomach was twisted when he saw her.

‘… Saint.’

I realized why she was called that.

Because the saint was a human with such nobility, it made his stomach twist.

He was so distraught by her nobility, which was different from him, who trampled on everything he saw at every given moment, fearing that he would return back to the slum and starve to death.

Vera tried to take his eyes off Renee and closed his eyes.

Suddenly, misery ran through his body.

Not even once in his life, did he ever think that he would regret his life. At this moment, because of that shabby woman, regret rose inside of him.

Clearly, this situation should be so difficult that it would make her vomit, and since she used to live a brighter life than this, she should be even more desperate.

“… a mentally ill woman.”

“I’m glad to hear that”

A clear sound of laughter laid a stone in Vera’s stomach.

Chapter 3

The slum – 3

Five days, or maybe more passed 𝙛𝓻𝒆𝒆𝒘𝙚𝓫𝙣𝙤𝒗𝙚𝓵.𝙘𝙤𝙢

The day I thought I was going to die after the first diagnosis.

Vera smirked at the sight of himself still breathing.

I hated to admit it, but Renee’s care worked.

She even reduced her own share of the meal, preventing him from dying out of starvation by feeding him a portion of her food, and the divinity, which was collected by gathering up remnants of her now lost power, slowed the deterioration of his wounds.

However, that was it.

“The situation is improving. Let’s try a little bit more.”

Renee said. At that, Vera turned his head toward Renee and uttered an answer.

“Nonsense. It’s just that my lifespan has gotten a little bit longer.”

Yes, his lifespan just got extended for a little bit. It was just that.

The wound still hasn’t healed. The pain was getting worse day by day.

The injuries, which have worsened little by little over the past week, have now taken away all the strength needed to even move his fingertips.

Vera spoke to Renee, breathing heavily in pain.

“How about acknowledging it now?”

“What do you mean?”

“You have worked in vain. I will die soon.”

As Vera said with all of his strength, Renee shook her head with a smile on her lips.

“You never know.”

Vera’s brow narrowed.

“Even if you say that, nothing will change.”

“You will never know unless you try your best.”

It was a repetition of the same answer.

Again, Vera felt his stomach tighten.

Her persistence, which made him feel so pathetic, was what made him feel like that.

“You are a foolish person.”

“It’s called being full of love.”

“Are you a parrot?”

“No way. As you can see, I am human.”

“You don’t concede a single word.”

“The desire to win is a good stimulus for development.”

Vera frowned.

He wanted to let out a sigh, but the pain throbbing through his whole body made him barely able to do so.

“If I was fine, I would have slapped your cheek.”

“That’s a good mindset. I will wait for you , so hurry up and recover.”

Renee said so, leaning against the wall next to Vera who was lying down, and taking out Rosario.

A platinum-colored rosary that stands out as a precious commodity at a glance.

It was the mark of the high priests of the Holy Kingdom.

She always held her rosary and continued praying whenever she had time.

One day, I asked her what she was praying for as she never seemed to be getting tired of it.

The answer that came back at that time was that she was praying for his recovery. It was a very funny wish, it was a wish he would not wish for unless he was an idiot.

Vera, remembering his past, seeing Renee praying with her rosary in hand, shed words involuntarily.

“… That rosary, if you are not going to throw it away, you’d better leave it here.”

“How could I do that?”

“You will die because of that rosary.”

Vera looked at Renee, who still had her eyes closed, and said so as if affirming.

It wasn’t just nonsense.

The slum is where it would have been left to happen.

The Scavengers of the slum.

They are called so because if they find anything that’s worth money,, they would rip off and sell them, even if it is the organs of corpses

If they were to find that Rosario, Renee would become their target immediately.

Those scoundrels will pierce Renee’s neck with a knife to kill her, and after taking the Rosario, they will split her stomach to take out all the organs and sell them as well, and only then will they be satisfied.

“Scavengers are a bunch of lunatics who live only for today. If they were to earn money for today, they would even risk being pursued by the Holy Kingdom and take that Rosario.”

After talking for a long time, his chest hurts again.

Vera breathed vigorously at the pain that resonated through his body, then frowned immediately.

The reason he brought this up, he himself couldn’t understand why he was being unnecessary nosy.

Have I finally gone crazy now that I’m a step away from death? He was making such a thought.

“It’s unfortunate.”

The answer came back.

After saying that, Renee opened her eyes and continued speaking again with a small smile on her lips.

“They must be living such a harsh life If they have to do it.”

“Huh, if Kariak had heard it, he would have laughed and fell backwards.”

“Who is he?”

“The first scavenger.”

“Oh, It turned out to be a well-known individual.”

“Well, you could say that.”

He was the one who created the deepest darkness of the slum, so it wasn’t really wrong.

“They are not worthy of sympathy.”

“Is there such a person in the world?”

“You live in a flower garden.”

“I can’t see it with my eyes, so I have to draw it in your head.”

“… Stop it.”

Vera closed his eyes.

I’ve never lost in eloquence all my life, but whenever I talk to her, I always feel like I’m being dragged around.

Seriously, she was a person who looked more like a weirdo than a saint, no matter how much he thought about it.

Since she brought him here, she never once asked about him.

Not even the most basic thing like a name was asked, let alone his identity or his past.

If it was because she’s not interested in me , it would make no sense either.

She devoted almost all of her time caring for him, and never showed any signs of fatigue or annoyance.

Whenever I felt like I was about to lose my mind because of the pain, she held my hand and talked to me, and while being unable to properly secure even one meal a day for herself, she still took care of his meals.

Indeed, it could be said that it was the nobleness of a saint, but to Vera, it came off as bizarre rather than noble.

‘… No, it’s not.’

Vera felt a deflated laugh coming out of my mouth.

To tell the truth, he didn’t want to consider it as nobility, so he was judging it that way.

Even though both lived a miserable life, her unfading light was so dazzling that it made him aware of how he was covered in all sorts of filth,that’s why he judged her like that.

Vera humbly acknowledged her.

He was ashamed that his past life, which he lived as a villain among the villains, was revealed under her light, so he was disparaging her

She was so dazzling that she was able to do things he couldn’t do in the past.

At the end of my life, I thought that no one would be by my side.

He had lived a life too ugly to deserve anyone to remain with him on deathbed , so he didn’t even dare to hope.

So he swore that he would humbly accept dying alone, but her light was able to weaken even his oath.

She was giving me a kindness that a ugly human such as myself would not have dare to receive.

‘… It’s funny.’

Vera laughed at himself for leaning on her warmth.

*

His eyes followed her.

… He followed the face with her eyes closed blankly.

A bizarre face that has been scarred from burns and whose original form cannot be recognized.

Vera tried to draw the face she would have had on it, but it was not easy to do because it was damaged so badly.

“Did you do that to your face?”

“What are you talking about?”

“… I’m talking about burns.”

“Yes, I did it myself.”

“Did you have any reason to do that?”

It was something that Vera did not understand. If you simply wanted to hide your identity, you could use artifacts, and if that didn’t work, you could use a mask.

As Vera waited for an answer with a face full of questions, Renee answered it with a chuckle.

It was a tone with a touch of playfulness in it.

“You know? Until I made my face like this, I was a beauty that would be admired by anyone.”

It was a sudden remark, but Vera was able to understand her intentions with just those words.

Vera knew better than anyone that a beautiful appearance served as a fatal weakness in the slum.

She must have wanted to say that it was a choice to protect herself.

“… How can a blind person be so sure of that? Don’t you think the people who saw you didn’t have the courage to call you ugly?”

Vera spouted out his harsh answer because he was disgusted by her words.

What followed was also a laughable answer.

“I am telling the truth.”

“How can you be so sure of that?”

“Do you know what it means to be blind?”

Renee said and leaned towards Vera. Renee’s hand was overlapped with Vera’s.

“It means being sensitive to other senses. I can understand better than others whether the words conveyed by a person are true or false.”

Renee’s hand swept over the back of Vera’s hand.

“The human voice has a lot of vibrations depending on the emotions it contains. When you tell a lie, there is a tremor that breaks apart, and when you tell a touching story, there is a tremor that gets wet.”

Renee’s hand, which had been stroking the back of Vera’s hand, began to gently press the pulse on Vera’s wrist.

“Sometimes there is a pulsation. The more intense the emotion, the more evident it becomes.”

“… Why are you talking about it now?”

“It was because almost everyone who looked at me had a passionate voice when they looked at me.”

“Don’t you think that you are just being overly self-conscious?”

“No way. I’m sure. The tremors in the voices of those who told me that I was beautiful, and the heat that came along with it, each contained a hazy color. There is only love, as far as I know, that has a tone with such a painful color.”

“Everyone who saw you fell in love? Aren’t you ashamed to paint your face with gold?”

“I was telling the truth.”

Vera felt a smirk coming out of Renee’s face as she said it without any shame.

“That’s enough. I asked you a stupid question.”

“It’s a pity that there is no way to prove it.”

Renee’s hand, which was holding the pulse, fell off, and the warmth that had permeated Vera’s wrist disappeared.

Vera, feeling the sensation of emptiness, exhaled briefly, then shut his mouth tightly.

As the body weakens, does the mind also become weaker?

Vera felt that his pride had been hurt for nothing by the emotion that had just come to him.

It must have been a life in which I had never asked anyone for help or felt regret from the departing warmth. For some reason, when I dealt with her, this weakness came out.

His shallow imagination keeps coming up with meaningless assumptions in his mind.

If I had met you at a different time, different place, and in a different position, would I be different than I am now? What if I had met you before I became evil. Would I have lived a different life than the one I have now? If it had been before you scarred your face, would I have fallen in love as you said?

A never ending chain of assumptions. As a result, Vera felt his stomach churn again and shook it off by biting his lips.

It was because of the growing misery following those rising assumptions.

It took a while for the silence to fall in space to shake off those thoughts.

“… Then I’ll go out for a while.”

Renee opened her mouth.

Vera hesitated and sat up, looked at Renee as she staggered against the wall, and uttered those words again.

“You’d better leave the rosario behind”

“How could I ever do that?”

It was a word of rejection that came back.

Vera looked at Renee walking slowly with her back away from him, feeling suffocated and unwilling.

So, unnecessarily words then came out of his mouth.

“… I guess the prayers you’ve been praying for the whole time must have been a prayer for someone to kill you.”

“Please. I’m not going to die until you get out of bed.”

Renee said so, opening the door of the shack and making a ‘squeak’ and went outside.

“I’ll be back.”

Words in the usual calm tone, as always.

Those were Renee’s last words that Vera heard.

Chapter 4

The slum – 4

A day and a half had passed, Renee had still not returned.

Vera continued to breathe as if he would collapse at any moment, and stared blankly at the ceiling.

‘… gone?’

Did she leave. Such a thought came to his mind.

His dazed mind came up with such an idea.

Isn’t it like that? It has been almost half a month. She hasn’t been able to even properly eat one meal a day, and she has been taking care of himself in her weak body, so it was about time to get tired of it.

For a moment Vera let out a laugh at the thought that came to mind, and felt suffocated at the chest pain that followed with every breath.

Now I felt it for sure. The remaining spark of my life was disappearing.

Now this damn life was about to come to an end.

Once again, a smile appeared on Vera’s lips.

The damn wretch at the bottom of the slums, the slum’s butcher, the empire’s savage hound, and the tumor of the continent finally died.

The sinner, who would be at the bottom of hell, was dying alone in a corner of this filthy slum.

Isn’t it the best news among all good news that the entire continent should be delighted about?

Vera, who had been laughing for a long time at those thoughts, felt his laughter stop at a certain point.

It didn’t happen because he wanted it.

It was because there was a person who came to his mind.

An ugly woman with all her skin scarred from the burns, covered in filth. She came to his mind.

I remembered a woman who turned his stomach over with every word she said.

A woman who seemed to be the embodiment of the word nobility, a woman who made him feel for the first time the feeling of regret, came to his mind, the very same woman who showed kindness even to an evil being such as myself .

Even at this very moment, he was disparaging her, but Vera knew.

That, even if he knew her only for a short period of time, the woman he had seen wasn’t a person who would ever give up on him.

She probably didn’t run away. If she was going to run away, she would have run away long ago because she couldn’t stand hunger.

Vera knew better than anyone how painful hunger was.

So, he also knew how difficult it was to fight hunger during those 15 days.

He couldn’t believe that a woman who had endured such hardships would have run away for that reason now.

‘… She must have died.’

She was a woman who didn’t listen to even a word of warning, so she must have died after being caught by a scavenger. The corpse lying somewhere in the slum.

Vera, who was looking at the ceiling with hazy eyes, clenched his teeth as he thought of Renee’s corpse lying in muddy water and was suddenly filled with emotion.

It was an unknown feeling.

It was a feeling he had never felt in his life.

He knew a lot of similar emotions, but he just couldn’t think of a word to describe this feeling.

It resembled regret, and it resembled compassion at the same time. It took the form of guilt, but it could not be called as such .

It seemed like it could be expressed as fear, but rather than such an overwhelming feeling, it felt more like a small ember that spread faintly.

It was a feeling of gratitude with some guilt mixed in.

Vera felt his body tremble at this emotion that made his insides turn inside out.

It was such a complex feeling. It was a feeling that tightened his stomach and made him feel more stuffy than the chest pain that had tormented him so far.

So, Vera twisted his whole body and tried to move his body that had not moved at all.

“Heh heh… !”

As he moved his fingertips, the pain spread throughout his body from there. Then, as he moved his arm, he could feel the blood seeping from within.

However, he couldn’t stop.

Because of this dizzy feeling that made me want to vomit, he couldn’t afford to worry about the pain in his body.

He raised his upper body.

“Cough… !”

Blood gushed out of his mouth.

The body collapsed, producing a ‘thump’ sound.

In the meantime, Vera raised his head up and looked at the half-open door of the shack.

Arms outstretched. He touched the ground with his arms, and started to move by crawling while shivering.

He crawled, looking so miserable that he couldn’t even bear to look at himself.

Leaving the door, going through muddy water, He crawled for a long time, not even knowing where he was going.

The blood that had been gushing out of his mouth flowed back up and came out through his nostrils.

Every time he stretched out his arms, He felt a crushing pain all over his body. 𝚏𝐫𝚎𝗲𝕨𝐞𝐛𝕟𝚘𝐯𝚎𝗹.𝕔𝐨𝗺

Nevertheless, He still couldn’t stop.

It was because of this strange suffocation that tightened his stomach.

Vera crawled aimlessly as if he was a madman, and found a figure lying in a corner of the slum, covered with muddy water.

Vera knew at once who that person was.

It was Renee.

Her skin scarred from burn marks, her white hair stained with muddy water, and the lightless blue pupils exposed under her half-closed eyelids, were telling him.

The whole area was drenched in black and gloomy colors.

It was the color of the dead. It was the same color as those dying in the slum. It was a gloomy color that always came to mind when the hardened blood and muddy water mixed together.

Seeing these colors spread around her, Vera stopped.

He had been crawling for a long time so when he stopped, he looked like a mess.

On top of the strange emotion that has been tormenting him for a while, one emotion is added.

The emotion that came to mind this time was one that Vera knew for sure.

It was a feeling that dominated his entire childhood, so he couldn’t be ignorant of it.

Despair.

That was the emotion that came to mind.

He didn’t know why he had such feelings.

He could only instinctively realize that the emotion that came to his mind was taking the form of despair.

Vera looked at Rene’s corpse for a long time with a face covered in blood and filth, then crawled towards her very slowly.

He crawled the distance, barely reachable.

After burning through the last ember of his life, barely managing to crawl there, Vera looked at Renee with the face of a man who was about to die.

Somehow, even though she must have died so painfully, she had a peaceful face.

“… You look ugly.”

They were words mixed with sassiness and shortness of breath

Having said that, Vera looked at her face for a moment and continued.

“What did I say, I told you that you would die.”

I tried to smile, but I didn’t even have the strength to raise the corners of my lips.

My eyelids were heavy. I couldn’t breathe.

Vera felt that the end was really coming, and looked at Renee’s face.

She was truly a selfish woman.

After you made me break my vow to bear all of my karma and die wretchedly alone, you’re sleeping while making such a peaceful face.

I still didn’t get to know the identity of this heartbreaking feeling, but you fell asleep without teaching it to me.

My whole body has lost its strength. That thought sank as heavy as cotton soaked in water.

While Vera was looking at Renee with his half-closed eyes, without realizing it, he pursed his lips and uttered these words.

“… Do you know this?”

Talking to a corpse was a really funny thing to do, but Vera didn’t stop talking even though he was thinking this.

“I have a really great talent. With this talent, a good for nothing scum was able to become the most evil person on the continent.”

Vera gathered all the strength that had been left in his body until then, and finally grabbed her hand, which was placed in the muddy water.

There was a tattoo in the shape of 8 strokes of curves intertwined to form a circle under Vera’s sleeves and forearms.

“Stigma, you say. I have one as well .”

Vera said so and giggled. This is because it was funny that he was divulging his secrets that he had not told anyone in his life.

“The God of oath. That is my stigma. With this stigma, I can confer weight on my words.”

I don’t know why. Just one day, a stigma suddenly appeared on my forearm.

Because the stigma was a known miracle that the gods bestowed upon their most cherished servant, Vera wondered why the stigma appeared on him.

It was a natural thought . He didn’t believe in God, nor did he want to represent God’s will.

So, Vera used this stigma simply for his own greed.

“… If I make an oath and pay a price for it, I get that much power.”

With this skill, with this miracle, he was able to hold half of the continent.

He was able to put all the shadows on this continent under his feet.

“Of course there are penalties. If I don’t keep my oath, in addition to what I paid for, my soul will be ripped apart by the amount of strength I gained.”

There was only one time when I did not keep my vow.

Vera still remembered the pain of that moment clearly.

It’s like his existence was being torn into pieces, and it’s a pain that makes cold sweat flow through your body just by thinking about it.

That moment was more painful than everything he had ever experienced in my life and he feared it more than anything.

The pain that comes when you break the oath was that kind of pain.

So, I will never break my oath again. I promised so

“… But, because of you, I broke my oath again.”

Because of you, I broke the oath I made for the rest of my life, that I would never feel regret, that I would be willing to bear the punishment for all the sins I had committed in my life.

After meeting you, I regretted my life because of your light.

Now my whole soul will be wiped out. Will there be only a little speck of dust remaining? Even if you don’t know, it’s certain it will be difficult for him to remain in existence.

With such thoughts in mind, Vera looked at Renee blankly and reflected on the past 15 days or so of time he spent with her.

Those times felt so close to infinite yet passed by so quickly.

If I had to pick one of the most miserable moments of my life, those moments would be number one. However, ironically, those moments are also the ones he cherished the most.

Vera savored the thoughts passing through his head, looking at Renee with a vision blurred to the point where he couldn’t even properly distinguish the shape of an object.

Slowly, his lips moved involuntarily as he spoke.

“… I have lived for myself my entire life. However.”

It wasn’t an accidental language. It was just this unfamiliar feeling that made me say that.

That’s what I wanted to say to her, who made the feelings of ‘regret’ sprout inside of him.

“If there is a next life, if my soul still remains… .”

That, you were the one who changed me.

“…I don’t mind living for you then. When I’m with you, I feel like I can live a life without regrets.”

By your side, even this evil being would dare to live what could be called life.

Saying so, Vera used his stigma for the last time of his life.

“Yeah, that would be nice. It won’t be much, but… I will use all of my remaining soul in this oath.”

The stigma burned with gold.

Now, you just need to engrave the oath on this stigma.

Vera, as always, engraved an oath on the golden stigma.

“If I’m allowed to live another life, that life…, I’ll live for you. I swear.”

I will put you in the most honorable position, and live my life standing by your side to protect you.

I engraved such an oath into my soul.

The oath was engraved, and the body reverberated. I felt a burning sensation in my soul.

It was a feeling that was infinitely close to pure abstraction, but it was a feeling very familiar to Vera, who had been using stigma throughout his life.

Vera slowly closed his eyes only after confirming that the stigma had been activated.

So, as he was thinking, I’m going to die at last.’

Tick-.

In Vera’s ear, the sound of the clock was heard.

Chapter 5

Regression

“This bastard!”

A violent shout.

Then, a foot that filled my field of vision came into my eyes, and a dull pain arose in my jaw.

“Oops… !”

Vera groaned with his teary eyes wide open, exhaling a sticky breath.

“Ouch… .”

“This jerk is making a big fuss for nothing. You should have filled your quota then if you didn’t want this to happen !”

The sound of screams filled his ears causing a nauseating sensation .

Vera, who felt it, awakened his dazed mind and raised his head to look at the source of the voice.

‘… Doran?’

Doran. The leader of the slum beggars.

Besides, he was a man who he killed by twisting his neck with his own hands long time ago .

Vera looked at Doran with a disorganized complexion and unrefined breathing, then let out a bitter laugh.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

‘Ah… .’

You’re in hell

My soul, torn to shreds, fell to hell and is being punished .

As Vera started to sigh at those thoughts, Doran, who was looking at him, had a twisted expression and kicked him once again.

“Still, this bastard!”

Whoops! This time, after being hit in the chin, Vera fell backwards in shock.

Vera looked up at the sky while lying down in the muddy water, with a smirk on his face.

The gloomy and stuffy air.

It was the slums.

Even after struggling to get out of it, the place he eventually returned to were the slums.

Ironically, his hell took the form of the slum.

Realizing this, a louder laugh erupted from Vera’s mouth.

“Poof… ,hahaha!”

“Are you laughing?! Laughing!!!”

Seeing Vera bursting into laughter, Doran got angry and started kicking.

Vera was hit all over his body with an angry kick, and he continued thinking blankly.

‘The saint… .’

What’s the point of saying it? That woman must have been in the arms of the gods.

In the first place, she was a person whom he had no reason to be worried about. In the end, she was a woman who made even an evil person such as myself feel regret, so she must be staying there.

Vera giggled and recalled the last moments of his life.

What was he thinking? He laughed so hard at himself, who had no shame to dare to make a promise in his next life.

God is not a moron, and there was no way she could show such mercy to a villain who used his stigma as he wished for all of his life.

‘… Shame.’

I was ashamed of myself for hanging on to that passing spring breeze, which had weakened at the end.

It is truly fitting that an evil person such as himself ends up like this.

Using God’s grace as a tool, sitting on a throne built upon the despair of ordinary people and enjoying pleasure all his life, this was a natural outcome.

His whole body was kicked and beaten. Still he was bursting with laughter.

Vera, who was receiving two opposing sensations in his body, once again thought of the Saintess, and felt his stomach tighten.

‘… It would have been better if we hadn’t met.’

If I had, I would have felt very happy about that situation, I would have humbly accepted it, and I would not have regretted my past life.

While contemplating this thought, Vera had a sudden realization, ‘Could it be that this was all arranged by the Lord?’

I thought that maybe God had placed her at the end of his life so that he would regret the sins he had accumulated, so that the sinner who dared to defile the stigma of God suffered even more.

Wouldn’t that be very reasonable?

If that is true, the Lord was truly omniscient.

He will pay up the rest of his sentence for his sinful karma with deep regret and despair. If the God who prepared all that for him in advance was not omniscient, what would he call omniscient?

Again, laughter erupted.

“Uh-huh… .”

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

There was no reason to laugh, it was a situation where he should be shedding tears, but for some reason, only laughter came out.

After laughing for so long, Doran, who had stopped kicking him, was looking at himself with a tired face.

“Huh, huh… .”

“Why? Keep continuing kicking some more.”

“Hey, you crazy bastard… !”

Hesitatingly. Doran took a step back.

With a somewhat frightened expression on his face, Doran took a step back and ran away.

Vera looked at his distant back and said, ‘That guy has no guts even in Hell.’ Thinking about something like that, he felt a sense of incongruity belatedly.

‘… wait for a bit.’

Does this make sense?

Isn’t this hell? Isn’t this a place to punish evil spirits? But, if that’s where I am. Why is the jailer who punishes me running so far away?

“Ouch… .”

Vera raised his throbbing body and caught his breath.

Something is strange. In the midst of that thought, while sweeping his body to check for injuries, Vera discovered that she shouldn’t be standing between her torn sleeves.

Vera hastily rolled up his sleeves.

The shape of a circle with 8 strokes of curves exposed under the sleeves.

‘stigma?’

It was the stigma of an oath.

Why is this embedded here? Why does it still remain?

After thinking of such a thought, Vera then closed his eyes and examined his soul.

It was the power given to those who received the stigma of the covenant.

Above Vera’s closed eyelids, a dark soul appeared.

A dark soul that vibrates as if on fire.

‘… It’s intact.’

not torn

‘… no.’

It had been completely restored.

All the parts that were once torn apart after breaking of the oath were healed.

While Vera was making a blank face at this strange phenomenon, he suddenly remembered the oath he had engraved before he died, and looked into his soul again.

A dark soul. On top of it, golden letters were engraved.

‘… It exists.’

The last oath of his life.

The oath of ‘I will live for the saint’.

It was engraved

Vera opened his eyes and looked around.

The back alley of the slum, which was gloomy and stuffy due to being obscured by the shadow of the tower.

His soul that has not been ripped apart in the slightest.

It was a bizarre situation as if it was said that everything up to the moment of death was a dream, but the oath engraved on the soul was saying that it was not a dream.

Vera looked at his skinny wrists.

‘The body of a beggar.’

The only time in Vera’s life that he was so skinny was when he was a beggar.

It must be so, after the hunger was resolved, he always maintained a strong body.

It would only be later that Vera realized what all of this meant now.

‘… Regression.’

I’m back.

Time has rewinded.

He returned as a wretched little boy in the slum who had not done anything yet.

A zoned out thought. The pain slowly receded.

Vera stared blankly at the sky at this incomprehensible phenomenon.

It was right to come up with the question ‘why?’, but, unfortunately, one thought began to fill my head before all the accidents.

‘The saint is alive.’

That fact alone filled my head.

A feeling of relief that can’t even explain the reason begins to fill in.

She is alive. It’s not just alive.

The burn hasn’t scarred her skin yet.

She did not starve while eating honey porridge, which is worse than livestock feed.

… In this slum, she was not here.

Vera, who clenched his fists as he thought of her, enjoyed the relief that rose for a long time, then came up with another thought.

For what reason did he return?

I tried to make a plausible guess, but no answer came to my mind.

However, an existence capable of doing such a thing came to mind.

‘… the Lord.’

She who sits on the most supreme throne.

The one who shapes the world and weaves fate.

There was no one else who could do this.

*

Vera walked through the slum blankly, covered in muddy water.

It was because his mind was not organized.

If the Lord did this to me, what did she want from me?

In the midst of a series of questions, Vera finally remembered the oath he had made.

‘… I will live for the saint.’

If there is anything the Lord wants to achieve through him, it will be the fulfillment of that pledge.

Isn’t it? Why else would you pay so much attention to someone who is not good?

He is an apostate who abused the power of God.

The evil being that throws the world into chaos.

This second life that God gave me could not have been for myself.

Suddenly, in Vera’s head, the conversation he had with the saint came to mind.

-Well, if the Lord was such a loving person, she would have taken pity on the saint and would not have left you in a place like this.

These are the words addressed to the saint who is living a miserable life in the slum.

The answer that came back was that she had chosen it herself.

Recalling her, Vera burst into laughter.

Again, Vera’s gaze turned to the sky.

‘Even the Lord couldn’t break that woman’s stubbornness.’

So, Are you trying to save her by using someone else’s hand?

The thoughts went on for a long time.

If that’s what the Lord wants.

‘I’ll be happy to go along with you.’

He let out a long breath.

As he exhaled, the stuffy air that had filled his lungs came out.

‘Before that… .’

Vera’s head turned towards the corner of the gutter.

One of the deepest alleys in the slum, Scavenger’s Lair. He headed there

Vera recalled Renee’s body lying in the muddy water.

Vera’s fists were clenched at the memory of the moment as an indescribable bizarre despair started to appear inside of him.

‘… Garbage should be cleaned up.’

Even though it hadn’t happened yet, to Vera, they were sinners that had to be ripped apart.

*

A shabby pub with a musty smell.

In the middle of the tavern, where all of the equipment in it had been shattered, Vera looked down at the corpses, covered in blood, with a blank stare .

They were the scavengers who had their necks broken by him.

It was funny that after he got a second chance and the first thing he did was murder, but he had no regrets.

On the contrary, if he hadn’t done this, he would have regretted it.

Logically speaking, that’s the case.

The deepest darkness of the slum. If left alone, mold will grow without end.

If you didn’t clean up like this, they would crawl out of the slum, so it was the right thing to do so.

… Yes, I could have said so.

‘… That’s an excuse.’

A smirk escaped from Vera’s mouth.

Vera didn’t bother to cover up his actions that much.

Finding them and killing them was out of pure anger.

He remembered the end of his life that was still engraved in his head, and he killed out of anger.

A bloody smell filled the inside of the tavern. It entered and evoked an unpleasant sensation.

By exhaling a long breath, Vera brushed off the disgusting atmosphere.

“Ugh… .”

He won with the power of the stigma, but there was still a lot of fatigue in his body.

It was natural.

It’s because his body was too weak right now.

Vera’s gaze turned to the mirror fragment on the floor.

Above the fragment of the mirror, a gloomy impression of a boy with a scrawny face and black hair covering his eyes was reflected.

Yes, a boy.

His body now was that of a young boy who was only fourteen years old.

In addition, he was not able to eat properly, so he was limp and trampled on and injured.

He faced the Scavenger in that state, so he was really tired.

‘Once the cleaning is finished… .’

Vera found a chair that was at least in good shape, put his buttocks on it, and continued his thoughts.

He had to plan for the future.

An oath engraved on the soul.

What should I do to protect her? He thought of that.

Life can’t be the same as before.

… No, I didn’t want to live so much since I already regretted that life.

I vowed to live for the saint and for that eccentric woman, so I had to become a human being who could protect her.

… Fortunately, he had a good tool for him.

Vera’s gaze turned to the stigma engraved on her right forearm.

‘… Paladin.’

Paladin of the Holy Kingdom.

An option I hadn’t even looked at in my previous life.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

However, if he wanted to, it was the easiest option for him to do.

In addition, it was the perfect place to keep the saint by his side.

In Vera’s head, the events that would take place on the continent in the future were lined up.

‘It will be four years before the stigma appears on the saint.’

The year she turns 14, the year she turns 18.

He clearly remembered that it was the time when he was collecting rumors about the imperial nobles in order to make a deal with them.

‘It’s been 4 years… .’

The past life, the time gone now.

According to Vera, the past was just over two weeks.

He remembered that she had found himself lying at the entrance to the gutter.

‘Last life you found me… .’

so.

‘This life I’ll go find you.’

A smile formed on Vera’s lips.

Chapter 6

Holy Kingdom Elia

‘… Is it here?’

At the end of his gaze, in front of the white wall and the middle gate there stood two paladins in pure white armor.

Holy Kingdom Elia.

The smallest country on the continent. The largest temple on the continent.

This place is called the smallest country because it consists of only one fortress, and the largest temple because the whole fortress is one temple.

Vera, who had barely come to this place after riding his horse for a week, suddenly felt a surge of emotion at the white fortress at the end of his field of vision.

It was because he never dreamed that he would find this fortress on his own.

If it hadn’t been for a saint, it would have been a place he wouldn’t have been able to see if it wasn’t for the relationship that he made at the end of his life.

The reason he didn’t come here in his previous life… . It was because there was so much to lose when joining the Holy Kingdom at that time.

Clergy of the Holy Kingdom are not allowed to engage in personal economic activities. The reason was that they should not defile their faith by their thirst for wealth.

You couldn’t even get a title. The reason was that those who represent the will of God should not be blinded by their lust for power.

The only thing that could be obtained by becoming a paladin was honor.

So, Vera lived hiding his stigma all his life.

What Vera wanted in his last life was wealth and power.

In other words, it was luxury and pleasure.

As he continued to think, a suffocating laugh escaped out of Vera’s mouth.

‘I came all the way here because of you.’

A saint who could be described as an unblemished pure white lily growing in a pond of mud came to mind.

Four years from now, I will go to meet the saint on the day the stigma falls on her.

To keep my oath, to follow the light that shone on me at the end of my life.

What was needed for that.

‘… status.’

A procession to meet the saint. I needed a position to lead it.

That is, a position sufficient to lead the Paladins was required.

I had no worries about whether I could get there in four years.

He already had everything needed to become a citizen of Elia and become a paladin.

The stigma of the oath that came upon me.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

This was enough.

If you show this, you would get into the place of succession at once.

There, the apostleship can be recognized.

The power of the oath is also an authority with many great aspects, so if you show this stigma and ascend to the top of the apostle, the status of a paladin will come along with it.

Vera, who continued to think, moved slowly and headed towards Elia’s gate.

“Wait for me.”

I’m going to see you in 4 years.

I will not let you die as miserably as before.

I will not let you hide in the slum.

I will put you in the most honorable place, and I’ll live what I can finally call life next to you.

The moment the gap between Vera, who was absorbed in his thoughts, and the paladins guarding the gates, was reduced to about five steps.

thud-.

Two paladins hit the floor with a halberd at the same time.

“Stop, what are you here for?”

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

Vera looked at the two paladins with rigid faces.

Twin Paladins with identical looks, brown hair, brown eyes, and a stout body with an angular jawline.

Even Vera knew their names. They were people who had made a name for themselves in his previous life.

Two of the apostles who received a stigma like himself, two who could be said to be the pillars of the Holy Kingdom.

‘Krek, Marek.’

Apostles of the guardian god Peyron, the twin paladins Krek and Marek.

The gatekeepers of the Holy Kingdom who became apostles by sharing one stigma.

In his previous life, when the demon king arrived and swept the continent, just these 2 alone prevented the demon king from invading the Holy Kingdom.

Vera felt a strange feeling as he actually met people he had only heard of through past rumors. He then raised his right arm and rolled up his sleeve.

It’s because he didn’t want to talk for a long time.

Vera looked at the twins who had their mouths wide open as they looked at the stigma on his arm and uttered a single sentence.

“I have a stigma on me.”

That one sentence was enough.

*

Located at the southernmost tip of the continent, it is a closed country where even priests cannot enter easily.

A weird country where all the priests in the state eat and live for their entire life with food and equipment they have saved for life, obtained by the priests who have been dispatched outside.

A country that would have been destroyed in less than a year if it wasn’t a place of gathering for those who were endowed with the power of the gods.

The Holy Kingdom Elia was such a country.

So, even for Vera, who had been to all the countries of the continent in his previous life, it was his first time entering the Holy Kingdom, that’s why he passed through the gate feeling a small expectation… .

‘… It’s the perfect place to get mentally ill.’

That expectation was shattered upon arrival.

Vera had a tired expression as he walked through the road that stretched beyond the castle gate.

White here, white there. All buildings were white in the Holy Kingdom.

Of course, there was vegetation like trees and plants such as flowers, so it was not just white, but nevertheless he was filled with a sense of repulsion because of the white buildings that stood out.

As I was walking with a frown on my forehead

“It’s Krek.”

Those words came out of nowhere.

Those words were uttered by the twin on the right as we were walking down the main street.

Vera turned to Krek at the words he had just heard, and Krek continued with a small introduction.

“I have received the stigma of guardianship. I’m an apostle in training.”

A barrage of words came out.

With that, in Vera’s mind, as a matter of course.

‘Are you an idiot?’

Such thoughts came to mind.

It wasn’t just because of his way of talking.

His eyes wide open, his nostrils twitching, or him unaware that the cloak was caught on the halberd he was holding. He looked so stupid that it hurts his mouth to even say anything.

After looking at him for a while, Vera didn’t feel the need to point out to him, so he ignored Krek’s behavior by simply accepting his greeting.

“… I’m Vera.”

“I see. Nice to meet you.”

“I am Marek.”

This time it was from the other side. Seeing Marek’s words and looking at him blankly, Vera was able to quickly finish his judgment.

‘It’s a pair of dummies.’

I thought they were the silent type because they didn’t talk the whole time, but they just seemed to have a bad head.

“I am also an apostle in training.”

“… Yes.”

There were no further words to follow up.

The twins did just what they said, and led Vera to the great temple at the end of the road and returned in the direction of the castle gate.

One of them, Krek, did not know that the cloak was hanging on the halberd until the moment he returned.

They were silent and weird people.

‘… Why are the Apostles like that?’

Does the God of Protection like idiots?

Vera, who had raised questions about the standard for stigmatization, immediately recalled the god of the oath that had given him stigma, and then the blasphemous thought that the gods might all be assholes.

He breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that came to him, and Vera’s gaze, who had been examining the inside of the Great Hall alone, turned to the mural that filled one wall of the Great Hall.

A mural depicting nine figures sitting on a huge altar.

‘… Nine gods.’

It was a mural on which they were painted.

Nine gods, led by the main god. Transcendentals who create and maintain the continent.

In the center, there was a figure surrounded by light, and next to him was a man with a mace and a man with a shield.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

One had a fruit in his hand, and another was holding a large book.

As he moved his gaze like that, he saw a portrait of a man, whose face was not revealed, with his entire body covered in robes, unlike other gods.

Vera knew at once who he was.

‘Lushan.’

Lushan, the god of oaths.

The one who judged Vera to be worthy of his stigma, was drawn there like a guardian amidst the sickly mortals.

While looking at him, Vera felt a question that had always been in a corner of his mind resurfaced.

What was Lushan thinking about when he inflicted stigma on him? Why did he inflict stigma on this evil being that only knows about himself?

I’ve been questioning it all my life, but I’ve never been able to figure it out.

‘… no.’

A question I hadn’t even tried to figure out.

Vera felt it re-emerging as he stared blankly at the mural.

“The god of oaths has no face.”

A voice came.

Vera shifted his gaze to the voice he heard, and found a weak-looking man who at first glance looked like a scholar and trembled.

‘… I didn’t feel any sign.’

There were no footsteps. There was no disturbance due to breathing. It didn’t even have an aura .

It was still the same even now that I saw him.

It was an odd feeling.

Even though there was an opponent in front of him, he didn’t feel any presence from the other person.

‘Who is it?’

Red eyes with water-colored hair. Pure white robe.

Judging from the fact that he was in the Great Hall, he seemed to be a high-ranking priest, but in Vera’s head there was no information about him.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

As Vera sharpened his senses at the rising vigilance, the man smiled and continued.

“Do you know why?”

It was a question related to the previous sentence.

Vera looked at the man who appeared for a moment, then clenched and released his fists to relieve tension, then licked his lips.

“… I do not know.”

“Because promises have no form. Therefore, the oath that represents that promise has no face.”

With that said, the man approached Vera and greeted him with a small sign on his chest.

“Nice to meet you. This is Trevor, who is in charge of the Great Hall as its custodian.”

“… I’m Vera.”

“I heard from the twins. Could you show me the stigma?”

Words full of light heartedness . As Vera nodded and rolled up his sleeves to reveal the scars, Trevor, who had been smiling all along, began to show abnormal behavior.

It was sudden.

Exactly, right after the stigma was revealed, not even a single moment passed, and his expression turned over in an instant.

Red pupils flickered at the end of his gaze. His expression frowned. The shoulders shuddered.

“Ahhh… .”

The moment when Vera took a step backwards, startled by Trevor’s sudden action.

Thump-.

Trevor fell to his knees and began to weep.

“Aaaah… !!!”

Vera was startled and trembled at the sight of Trevor who suddenly knelt down and cried aloud.

‘He is crazy.’

Such thoughts filled my mind.

It was natural. It would be natural for anyone with a normal mind to think like that.

How can a person who weeps without warning be seen as a normal person?

“Your hand has come upon this land, and your grace has touched it… .”

The appearance of a crying man howling while making a cross sign continuously.

Unknowingly, Vera came up with a question, ‘Was it the right decision to come here?’

The twin apostles met at the castle gate. The lunatic priest he met in the Great Hall.

They were all screwed up humans. They were crazy people.

Vera, who felt a sense of rejection from the bottom of his heart, recalled the thought that it might have been because of these humans that the saint had become such a strange woman.

‘… It’s justified.’

The saint was truly a noble and benevolent woman, but from some aspects, she was not very different from the people I saw here.

Someone who’s missing a screw and doesn’t know what she’s thinking.

The saint I was with the other day was such a person.

Vera recalled the thoughts he had while coming here once again. 𝒇𝓻𝓮𝓮𝙬𝙚𝒃𝒏𝓸𝙫𝒆𝙡.𝓬𝓸𝒎

A pure white city, a perfect place for mental illness.

She said she was blind, so she couldn’t see, but in a town like this, she must have gone insane because she was surrounded by humans close to psychopaths.

I want to go back right now. My former self was right. Such thoughts occurred to him.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

However, even while he was thinking about it, he decided to put up with it.

‘If the saint gets involved with these guys… .’

The saint will be like these bastards.

It was because of this thought.

Vera’s fists were clenched.

‘… It can not be allowed.’

I would never let that happen.

Chapter 7

Holy Kingdom Elia – 2

As Trevor continued weeping, Vera’s expression became more serious.

“This guy is going nuts again.”

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

Another voice resounded in the space.

Vera’s and Trevo’s gazes turned to the source of the voice at the same time.

At the end of their gaze, there was an old man with a bent back walking out from the inside with a cane.

It was an old man who could easily be regarded as someone that had entered the twilight of his life.

Faded white hair tied into a single braid.

Age spots were blooming and the skin was wrinkled.

Although he was an old man who at first glance was just dressed in a pure white robe without any decorations, Vera felt shrivels rise up all over his body as soon as he saw the old man.

Even with his back bent, his large body, which felt a bit taller than him, and the divinity that exploded with every step made it that way.

Trevor was in the middle of wailing, but when the old man appeared, he got up in shock and disappeared from his seat, leaving Vera with some words.

“Then I hope we can have a more in-depth conversation next time, so I’ll step back! Please rest in peace!”

Vera frowned at Trevor’s behavior as he quickly continued his words and disappeared, then shifted his gaze again and looked at the old man.

‘Who is he?’

Judging by the aura he felt, it seemed that the maniac ran away in surprise, but he was not an ordinary person.

The old man twitched and kicked his tongue as he looked at Trevor moving away, and then shifted his eyes to Vera’s gaze, who was staring at him blankly, and spoke out.

“What a rude fellow. Isn’t it polite to say hello first when you see an adult?”

At his reproach, Vera’s body flinched and trembled.

“…I’m Vera.”

“It’s late, you punk.”

tsk tsk. The old man shrugged his shoulders and smiled. The old man laughed so much for a while, then walked very slowly with a cane, and stopped walking only after leaving a gap of about three steps from Vera.

“Let’s see… .”

A distance where you can attack and be hit at any time.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

While Vera was tense as he looked at the old man entering in his strike zone, the old man continued with a big smile, revealing all his yellow teeth.

“You smell of blood, you stinky kid.”

At the words spoken, Vera’s body tensed up.

Of course, it was because of being stabbed by his words.

A week ago, before leaving the slum, I killed the Scavengers.

He was stabbed and his body trembled.

‘… He saw through my murder.’

It had already been over a week ago, so there was no way the smell of blood would remain, but he saw through it.

At that, Vera lowered his head, thinking that he might know about the old man’s identity.

“… I see you, Your Holiness.”

It was certain

‘Bargo St. Lore.’

Apostle of Judgment, Mace of God, Father of all Paladins.

This old man was the source of the prosperity of Elia.

If you think about it that way, the angler is right.

‘Shin-an (神眼).’

The power of the Apostle of Judgment, the eyes that see through the karma engraved in the soul.

His insight about his killings must have come from this ability.

Bargo just smiled, proving that Vera’s reasoning was correct.

“Yeah, are you the apostle of oath of this generation?”

“I have received such a grace undeservedly.”

“It’s too much, I’m sure there is a reason why you were chosen. Come with me, I am too old to even stand here.”

After saying that, Vera looked at Bargo who turned around, creating a little tension inside him.

He was a person he had never met in my last life since he had been avoiding the Holy Kingdom.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

I met the Holy Emperor after passing through one life.

‘… A monster.’

A monster stronger than anyone Vera had ever met in his previous life.

*

Bargo St. Lore.

Because the Holy Kingdom was such a closed country, there weren’t many people who had actually met him, but he was an old man whose name was always mentioned when people picked the strongest man on the continent.

It’s because although 50 years have passed, what he accomplished while embarking on his apostle training in full swing across the continent was still being talked about like a legend.

A dragon slayer who slashed the skull of Demon Dragon Scarja with a mace.

The nightmare of the vampires who slaughtered all the vampires who used to be in power at the northern edge.

The mace of the weak who broke the bone of King Haman, who was plundering the weaker tribes in the land of the beasts.

Other than that, he was the living legend of this era, who accomplished so many achievements that it would be impossible to talk about it in a night.

In his previous life, when the Demon King came, everyone on the continent said that.

If Bargo St. Lore hadn’t died of old age, the Demon King would have had his bones broken without even being able to put up a fight.

For Vera, it was only after meeting him today that he could confirm whether the statement was true or not.

‘… For sure.’

Strong.

The old man was the first person that made him think of that.

It wasn’t clear whether he was pouring it out unconsciously, or whether he was pouring it out on purpose, but the senses in his whole body were giving a warning to the divine power he was emitting out.

His senses were screaming that he should never fight him.

It was difficult to make a comparison as I had never actually seen the Demon King, but when I looked at the energy flowing through the Holy Emperor, I thought that the words I heard at the time were not just words.

“Okay. What did you come here for?”

Bargo’s question. To that, Vera bowed his head again and gave a small answer.

“It is to fulfill the duty to the miracle that has come upon me.”

What came out was an infinitely polite tone.

… It was natural.

It’s because I have to show myself well to that old man, even if I don’t know other people.

As long as he had the stigma, he would not be thrown out, but it was the Holy Emperor that approved all the external activities of the Holy Kingdom, including the escort procession of the saint, so he had to seem as faithful as possible to stand out in his eyes.

Vera came up with an answer with that thought.

“Do you know?”

Bargo’s laughter-filled words followed.

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

“There are only three kinds of people who are willing to put their lives into faith. The first one is stupid. The second is mad. The third is a scammer.”

After saying that, Bargo leaned his upper body in the direction of Vera and continued with a giggle.

“Let’s see, by the way you speak, you don’t seem like a fool, and your eyes don’t show madness, so you’re not even a madman… Then, are you a scammer?”

“… not at all.”

“Are you saying that I am telling a lie?”

“… It’s not like that.”

“This is also wrong. That’s wrong too. So what is the right thing to do?”

A tongue-in-cheek remark.

Vera’s teeth were sharply sharpened at him.

For some reason, it was a familiar way of speaking.

Somewhere, quite recently, someone who made him experience this way of turning people’s stomachs over.

After thinking about it for a while, Vera was able to think of another person who spoke that way without any difficulty.

‘… Saint.’

The source of the Saint’s upsetting way of speaking which turned people’s stomachs over was immediately visible.

She probably learned it from this old man.

‘… As expected.’

The people of the Holy Kingdom were all harmful humans.

*

Bargo continued to ask a few more questions.

From questions about identity, to clichéd questions such as how much you know about the use of divinity and what kind of position you want.

Vera tried to answer him as sincerely as he could, but the responses were not very good.

– Are you good at talking?

– So what do you mean?

– I didn’t ask that, kid.

All of them were sarcastic as if they had a taste for making fun of himself. His tone of voice, as if to test the limits of his patience.

In the long question-and-answer session, Vera was able to vaguely understand what Bargo’s intentions were.

‘… An old man that is like a snake.’

He was trying to make me angry.

He wanted an emotional answer, not a clichéd answer.

It was something that Vera knew because he had lived a life ruling with fear.

Emotional language springs out in its raw, unorganized form. The minimum safety device for continuing the conversation is released and pops out.

In most cases, such language puts you at a disadvantage in negotiations or exposes your weaknesses to the other party.

Of course, I can tell you as much as possible if the weaknesses that are revealed are fairly minor,but to show my true feelings was a different matter. In order to explain the real reason for coming to the Holy Kingdom, I had to explain about the Saint who had not yet received the stigma.

I will live for the saint. He had to talk about his oath.

To explain to him, of course, he had to add an explanation for his return, which Vera did not want.

Vera had no intention of telling anyone about his return.

He didn’t even want to tell the saint.

In the future, all kinds of incidents would occur to the extent that it would be right to say that a storm was raging through the continent. 𝕗𝐫𝚎𝗲𝘄𝐞𝕓𝐧𝕠𝘃𝕖𝐥.𝐜𝚘𝚖

series/the-regressor-and-the-blind-saint/

Not causal events that will be twisted just because one’s behavior has changed, but accidents that should be called natural disasters.

In order to not create variables as much as possible in it, in order to create a result that will be to your advantage, you had to put the variable elements except yourself in their original places as much as possible.

It was for the safety of the saint, and it was also for himself.

In Vera’s mind, the saint who had died after being thrown into the muddy water in the slum came to mind.

Vera did not want to see the saint die like that again.

Even if it was the saint’s own decision to set foot in the slum, even if she was content with such a death. To Vera it was unacceptable.

It was an infinitely selfish feeling, but Vera had no intention of suppressing it.

Since she was such a noble person, who reformed even an evil person such as myself, her ending should have been more glorious.

No matter how much he bowed his head under her light, he was still a selfish human being.

He was a human being who could be broken as much as needed as long as his wish came true.

Vera bit his teeth at the emotions that surfaced his mind without realizing it, then calmed his mind again and spoke to Bargo.

“I came here just because the stigma came to me and I thought I had a role to play.”

“So are you like a puppet with no free will?”

“How could a mere creature disobey the will of God?”

“If a person had died because of one disobedience, all the intelligent bodies on the continent would have already become extinct.”

“… That is a terrible joke.”

“You have a nasty way of speaking. You are reciting a script when you’re being told to speak.”

The eyes of Vera and Bargo collided.

Vera didn’t say anything.

It was because of the thought that only the same words would come and go repeatedly if they were to continue the conversation.

Moreover, there was no need to say more.

Now it was definitely felt.

That old man would continue to ask more questions about him, even if he doesn’t talk. And I won’t give in.

‘Confidence.’

It was revealed to him.

The confidence of a superhuman who has built many legends in the past.

No matter what his plans were, the confidence that he could break them.

Even if he kept his mouth shut because of that confidence, I will eventually move on without knowing in the end.

With that thought in mind, for a moment, Bargo burst into laughter, followed by the answer.

“Well, good.”

Done.

A small relief appeared in Vera.

“Then get up and follow me.”

“Where are you going?”

“Didn’t you say that you wanted to become a paladin? Then we should see your sword skills first.”

Words that could be said to be straightforward, and could also be said to be sloppy.

Vera, who had such thoughts, nodded slightly, and Bargo raised his characteristic mischievous smile and posed a question to Vera.

“So, are you good at wielding the sword?”

Vera’s gaze turned to Bargo again.

‘Wielding the sword…’

Smirking. A laugh escaped Vera’s lips.

It was a funny thing to say.

Born as a hunter in the slum, with little to nothing, he devoured half of the continent.

Naturally, there must have been numerous fights along the way.

Until the end of his life, Vera had never been defeated in so many armed conflicts.

The reason why those great heroes had to bind him with a curse

Wielding the sword was the thing that Vera was most confident about.

Vera answered Bargo’s gaze while maintaining a smile on his face.

“I’m pretty good.”

Chapter 8

There were barracks for Paladins at the east exit of the Grand Temple in the center of Elia.

A white building just like the rest. In front of it was a large training ground.

Vera stood in the middle of the training ground and posed a question to Vargo, as multiple gazes were directed his way.

“What should I do?”

“Hmm… .”

As Vargo stroked his chin at Vera’s question, silence descended upon the training ground.

The twelve paladins bowed their heads. They were bowing their heads with a firm posture, as if they would not do anything until Vargo answered.

It was an awe-inspiring ceremony.

It might have been a gesture of admiration for the feats Vargo had achieved or it might have been respect for his status as a Holy Emperor, but Vera could feel that the feelings they were expressing was a different kind of awe, and it was more of a fundamental emotion.

‘Awe from within the heart.’

Such awe is the kind that cannot stem out if it is trampled with violence and authority.

It was something he could feel more clearly because it was Vera who reigned with fear all his life.

Vera could roughly guess the reason why they were so polite to Vargo.

He is the father of all paladins.

The nickname is given to the fact that he re-established the fighting technique that the Paladins are currently learning and using.

The name must have evoked such awe.

While Vera was immersed in his thoughts, Vargo, who was alternately looking at the Paladin and Vera, made an expression as if he realized something and opened his mouth.

“Yeah, that’s it.”

Vargo gazed at Vera. A large smile appeared on Vargo’s mouth, revealing a yellow tooth underneath.

“Are you sure you said that you have used the sword a lot? Fight those twelve guys at once and win.”

“… What do you want to see?”

“Your sword”

Vera heaved a sigh in response to his nonchalant reply..

The intention was clear.

‘My sword….’

He would like to see him use his powers.

Vargo was too blatantly revealing his intentions.

The fact that the words spoken to him couldn’t possibly be uttered as a joke. It was a fact even the Paladins were aware of.

Nevertheless, what he said with a smile meant that he was finally going to test his powers, and that he was trying to gauge how much he can do with that power.

Vera took a deep breath and then nodded his head.

‘…If that’s what you want.’

There was no reason to hide it. No, it was better to reveal it.

What he wants is a position to oversee the procession of saints. For him, he had to appeal to Vargo by showing his strength as much as possible.

Vera calmed his mind and continued speaking while looking at Vargo.

“Can I use the stigma?”

“Is there anything you possess that can’t be used? After all, that’s your ability.”

“Fine.”

“You guys, get ready.”

Stomp-.

The twelve paladins moved at the same time.

As Vargo sauntered to the corner of the training room, the Paladins began to surround Vera.

Seeing such a sight, Vera rolled up his sleeves and gripped the wooden sword he was holding tighter.

A formation that surrounds him on all sides.

It’s been a long time since I came across such a formation.

…It was a formation that I had faced plenty of times in my past life.

Vera also knew the weakness of this formation

Having been through a lot, he knew how to use his power when surrounded by such a formation.

The power of the oath lends one strength based on the value they invested in return.

In other words, by sacrificing a certain skill, you amplify other skills by that much.

Vera began calculating.

‘Gain and Loss.’

Vera assessed.

What it takes to win a battle against many.

first.

‘They will dig into my blind spots.’

There are blind spots that are inevitable because the human body depends on vision. They will go after him.

After thinking as such, Vera closed his left eye and muttered.

“… I will not open my left eye in this duel. My senese will be sharpened in return of my limited field of view. I’ll lose my left eye if I fail to comply and open it.”

The stigma burned with gold, and the divinity was emanating all over his body.

Vera felt his senses had sharpened and then uttered words which made him lethargic as he felt his movements being restricted.

“I will not take more than four steps from where I am standing. In return, I will get a stronger body. Of course, if I don’t comply, I’ll lose the ability to walk.”

Divinity surged through his body. A feeling of exaltation filled his whole being as a divine golden hue blazed in his muscles.

Vera felt his body strengthened by the divinity, and opened his mouth again.

Finally, he had to finish it to further amplify the obtained power.

The power of the oath is a power with obvious weaknesses. As much as it is an ability that is expressed through use of words, it is a power that allows the opponent to clearly understand his or her weaknesses.

So, in order to solve this, he had to widen the difference in weight class to the extent that the opponents could not catch up to him even if they’re aware of his weakness.

Vera’s body is the most valuable price after the soul, among the prices to pay for the oath. It amplified the divinity dwelling in his body.

“I won’t even speak. By not speaking until the moment the match is over, I can put more weight on my vows. If I speak during the duel, I’ll lose my ability to speak.”

The stigma burned again. Divinity surged with a ripple and spread throughout Vera’s body.

Vera felt the divinity filling his entire body, then he scanned around.

A momentary silence that will be cut off at any moment.

The paladins raised their wooden swords. Vera held the wooden sword with both hands.

At the end of a brief war of nerves, Vera felt a wooden sword flying in from his rear.

He turned slightly. It wasn’t a big move.

With minimal movement, with the power to slightly twist the trajectory of the stabbing wooden sword. He brushed his sword.

What followed was a simultaneous bombardment of sword attack from all directions.

Vera, who was avoiding the attacks with the least amount of movement, suddenly felt a surge of desire.

It was the wild sensation that awakened when the battle began.

The wild sensation that could either be called thirst or ecstasy, and the raw violence that had been crouching in a corner of his heart, began to bare its fangs. 𝐟𝕣𝕖𝐞𝐰𝕖𝚋𝐧𝗼𝚟𝐞𝕝.𝗰𝐨𝐦

Vera grinned involuntarily at the sensation that returned to him after a long time.

****

“You look like a dog in heat.”

These were the words Vargo uttered after the battle was over.

Vera’s gaze turned to him.

Twelve figures were found collapsed on the floor gasping for breath. They were the Paladins who had fought before.

He won the duel. It was an overwhelming display.

It was natural. No matter how many people they have, Vera was the owner of the stigma. He was a strong man who had already reigned for one lifetime.

Whether it was experience or ability, there was a gap between Vera and them that could not be bridged.

So, Vera did not agree with Vargo.

“… I won.”

“Yeah, you bit them like a dog and won.”

A smirk appeared on Vargo’s mouth.

“There is no form. There is no intent. No sense of righteousness. If you just surrender to your instincts and wield a sword as you see fit, is that any different from a dog in heat?”

Vera made a counter-argument with his eyes wide open and an angry voice.

“This dog’s sword skill was superior to these paladins.”

“You have to say it correctly. It wasn’t the sword, but the stigma that won them over.”

“Didn’t you say that the stigma was also my power?”

“Yes, that’s what I said. Then I’ll ask. Is it the sword of a guardian?”

All of a sudden-.

Vera’s mouth was closed shut.

It felt like being hit in the back of his head with a blunt weapon.

I tried to make excuses, but his mind was not able to weave an answer as frustration grew within him.

No matter how much I licked my lips, no answer came out, and the frustration that appeared on my face grew deeper and deeper.

As he saw Vera like that, Vargo smirked.

“The paladins are the guardians. The sword of the paladin is the sword that guards. It is the sword that protects the most glorious faith, and it is the sword that protects those who have fled under the shadow of that faith. Therefore, it is a sword that must stand alone even in the darkest hours of the night.”

Vargo approached slowly. The smile that appeared on Vargo’s face turned into an extremely mean-spirited form as he pointed to Vera’s sword.

“We need a brother in him. In order to guard what one ought to protect, it is necessary for him to have a code of conduct.”

Vargo’s waist bent a little more. Nevertheless, Vera still had to look up to him.

“Therefore, righteousness is needed. In order to engrave a single wish with that sword, it is necessary to have faith.”

The sound of laughter echoed in my ears. Vera felt ridicule when he heard that sound.

“I’ll ask you. Is your sword the sword that protects those under your shadow? Or is it a sword of a beast that bites what it sees?”

To the questions that popped up, Vera was unable to utter any answer.

It was a sarcastic remark, but Vera couldn’t find a way to respond to it, so he just kept his mouth shut.

It was the sentence that pierced his essence.

It was the sentence that pierced Vera’s life.

Vera did not learn. Vera’s sword was a sword forged from his past life experiences.

So, Vera’s sword has no brother. The most intuitive and practical movement possible. Only the form embodied through experience was intertwined. Vera’s sword followed no code.

Vera’s sword had no intent.

Vera’s sword was not a sword that contained evil,

But a sword that exuded what dwelled inside of him.

It was a sword that poured out the wrath raging within him,

The hatred that made his entire mind muddy,

And the resentment against the world that was trying to slay him.

He had no faith.

Silence that remained for a long time.

To him, Vargo asked one more question.

“I will ask you again. What are you trying to become a paladin for?”

What did he come here for? It was such a question.

Suddenly, a blurry image appeared in Vera’s mind.

An infinitely faint, yet strong embers that seemed to never be extinguished came to mind.

It was an ember that made him reach out his hand without knowing it.

It was the fire that made him infinitely weak.

Vera’s gaze turned to Vargo.

The image of a sage overlapped with the impression of a mean old man who deserved to be called a monster.

Vera’s fists were clenched. He gritted his teeth to the point of making a ‘crackling’ sound.

There was an emotion that came to mind.

It was a tenacious rage that clung to his psyche.

There was anger at that old man who mocked him.

He was angry with himself for not being able to refute.

There was anger at the shallow thought that he could just stay by her side.

Why do I want to become a paladin?

What did I come here for?

His thoughts continued on as the snow fell.

On the dark soul, an oath engraved in gold emerged.

Vera repeated the question again.

‘What was the oath for?’

Then, at last, he uttered a few words.

With his brows furrowed, Vera pushed through the seething anger, freed himself from that tenacious rage clinging to him, and struggled with all his might to utter a few words.

“…To learn how to protect.”

Because I regretted the life where I only took things away.

“…To learn not to regret.”

To chase after the embers that brightened even this ugly seed.

“…That’s why I want to become a paladin.”

He wanted to live that sort of life, so he chose to follow her.

“Hahaha… .”

Vargo’s laughter pierced his ears.

Vera raised his head and looked at Vargo.

A face that is still mean, yet somehow cheerful.

He revealed his teeth.

“Now you look a bit like a human being. You stinky brat.”

He said so with a broad grin on his face.

Chapter 9

If one walks for about 10 minutes through the north exit of temple hall, they will find themselves in the only greenwood in Elia.

Vera stood in the middle of the forest and looked at the cottage before him.

An old cottage that he could clearly feel had been deserted for a long time.

The cobwebs spread everywhere, the dust that gathered on the surface of the railing, a shabby door dangling on its side, and a sense of desolation lingered in the atmosphere.

This was the place where Vera would live for the foreseeable future.

Vera grinned delightfully as he inspected the quiet cottage and its lush greenery.

He was provided with accommodation inside the temple’s dormitory, with all amenities needed. However, there’s a reason he refused the offer.

“I don’t want to go senile.”

Like any other building in the Holy Kingdom, the dormitory was all painted in pure white.

Not just the buildings either, but the furniture placed inside was too painted in white.

Vera wasn’t confident that his mind could take it, living in a place like that.

“Are you sure you want to stay in a place like this?”

Vera’s head turned to the voice he heard from the side.

In his field of vision stood the leader of the Paladins, who he had just crossed blades with earlier.

A middle-aged man named Norn, along with his straw-coloured hair.

“Yes, I like it here. It’s quiet.”

“I’m glad that you’re satisfied… Still, this place needs some fixing, so I’ll send someone.”

“Thank you.”

“Then I’ll return. If you need anything, feel free to let me know.”

“Of course.”

After the brief conversation, Norn left.

As Vera took one last look at Norn fading back. He finally moved to the entrance and opened the door.

A ‘creak’ sound echoed, and Vera’s brows furrowed at the sight of the cottage’s interior.

“…For sure.”

Indeed, It looked like it needed some fixing up.

With that in mind, Vera spotted a table and leaned his hips against it.

As it moved, he shook off the dust with his hands for a moment, then shortly afterwards, Vera’s expression subsided as he recalled the events leading up to this moment.

The interrogation that followed after he met with Vargo. In the end, he recalled spitting out poison on the spur of the moment, and his complexion immediately darkened.

‘Old serpentine geezer.”

Vargo finally pulls out the words hidden in Vera’s heart.

Vera didn’t know what was so funny, but after giggling for a long time, Vargo turned around and disappeared, leaving only the words, “Try harder.”

After that, it was Norn who had been with him since then.

Vera, continuing his trail of thoughts, heaved a brief sigh to calm his wrath that might erupt any moment.

‘…For the time being, the result looks good.’

What Vargo’s reaction showed was an apparent acceptance. He must have allowed him to be naturalised. That’s why they gave him a place of residence.

In terms of the progress, it wasn’t bad. Isn’t it a first step toward the goal?

The old man’s words are incredibly provocative, but Vera was not so reckless as to mess something up just because of his animosity.

Vera sat cross-legged and ruminated.

What to do from now on?

‘The Apostle’s Ceremony’

He was obliged to perform the ceremony to be recognised for his apostolate, thus allowing him to become the Saint’s future escort.

Vera was well aware of the ‘Apostle’s Ceremony’ because it was always a highlight whenever words about the Holy Kingdom were discussed.

The platinum Rosario, which the Saint had worn around her neck in his previous life, was a token of an apostle who had completed the Apostle’s Ceremony. It serves as proof for the nine apostles chosen by the nine gods.

‘The question is, what kind of ordeal will I have to face?’

The Apostle’s Ceremony is a ritual to prove oneself by overcoming the ordeal bestowed upon by the Gods through a revelation.

Of course, the content of the ordeal given by the Gods varies from time to time.

The time it takes to finish the ordeal varies accordingly as well.

Fifty years ago, the current prosperity upheld by Vargo St. Lore was told to judge the evils of the continent, and he travelled around the continent for about ten years, creating a legend.

The twins, now guarding the gates of the Holy Kingdom, were standing there to realise the meaning of true protection.

Then the Saint’s face suddenly flashed through Vera’s mind.

‘The ordeal that was bestowed upon the Saint….’

Her deeds were probably done in secret. However, Vera had heard from her in his previous life.

That must have been it.

Vera clenched his fists.

‘…It must be completed within four years.’

My ordeal had to end in that time frame.

After receiving her stigma and entering the Holy Kingdom, the Saint will arrive in the slum to go through her ordeal.

Vera didn’t want to leave her alone in that place. So he had to stand right by her when she stopped by.

In this second life, he swore he would live for her.

Vera sighed briefly and then stood up straight.

Norn informed him that the revelation would occur once the preparations were completed in a week or so.

Vera remembered what he had to do by then.

– You look like a dog in heat.

Vargo’s words.

It was words that Vera wanted to completely deny with all his being, but nonetheless, it was something he could not refuse either.

Vera spread his palms out and stared blankly at it, contemplating.

It’s a hand that has always taken away from others. It was a life where I pilfered others with a sword in this very hand.

However, it had to be different now.

Suppose he wants to stand next to her. What he has to do instead is to protect, not to take away.

With the sword he held in his hand and his oath engraved on his soul, he had to protect her.

Again, the words of Vargo crossed Vera’s mind.

‘No form, no intent, no sense of righteousness.’

Again, Vera’s fist clenched tightly.

‘… I’ll do it.’

I’ll do it as many times as I need to. Then we’ll see who’s the one laughing.

The notion of failing didn’t linger in Vera’s mind.

To Vera, his swordsmanship was still the thing he was most confident in than anything else.

****

In the middle of Temple Hall was Trevor praying to the mural of the Gods.

Vera let out a small sigh after finding him.

It was challenging to find him. A presence that you can’t feel despite being in front of you. That’s a problem.

No matter how he asked the passer-by, the same answer came out; he would be somewhere in Temple Hall, so he finally found him while wandering aimlessly.

The reason I came to Trevor was precisely… to learn the ‘Divine Martial Arts’.

The sense of righteousness that Vargo spoke of.

He thought the surest way to melt it into swordsmanship was divine martial arts, so he went to Norn to seek help. However, he shook his head, expressed his refusal, and said Trevor was the best person to learn from.

– The apostle’s divine martial arts differ from one’s usual self. The apostle Trevor would know better about this.

How ridiculous it was to hear that.

– Don’t you know? Trevor is an apostle, too. He is blessed with the mark of wisdom.

He introduced himself that he was the custodian of the hall instead of an apostle, so how could I have known?

Upon hearing the fact, Vera once again recalled the thoughts he had the moment he stepped foot here.

‘Gods are a bunch of fools.’

What is the standard for bestowing a stigma, and why are all the apostles a bunch of weirdos?

Vera sighed at the thought that occurred to him and then walked towards Trevor with resounding footsteps.

Soon after, Trevor turned his head.

“Oh, Sir Vera, How have you been?”

“I have been fine.”

Vera bowed slightly in response to Trevor’s words and quickly got to the point.

It was not in Vera’s nature to be restrained and polite.

“I wanted to learn the divine martial arts, so I asked around and heard that Trevor would know the subject well, so I’m here to see you. Will you teach me?”

“Ah.”

After the lengthy request, Trevor made a slight sound at him and nodded with a calm smile.

“Well, you’ve come to the right place. Divine martial arts using a stigma is an area which most paladins are probably not that familiar with.”

Trevor got up as soon as he finished, then pointed to the temple and continued.

“Why don’t we go inside and chat there?”

Vera nodded and followed Trevor.

****

After walking deeper into the temple premise, Vera arrived in a room far in, doubting the scene before his eyes.

“A lab?”

The place Vera arrived at with Trevor’s guidance was a space which no words can describe.

Besides equipment such as flasks and reagents being laid out everywhere, the scrolls on the walls created an occult ambience.

Trevor answered with a small smile as Vera looked around the room.

“It’s a little messy, isn’t it? I’m in the middle of researching the principle behind divinity.”

“You mean… the divine law?”

“Yes, it’s a necessary element to reinforce the Maginot.”

Vera nodded at Trevor’s remark.

The Maginot

A barricade beyond comprehension surrounds the Holy Kingdom of Elia.

It was a barrier that made Elia an impregnable fortress, absorbing all magical shocks from outer threats.

“Are you in charge of it?”

“Yes, it is the task of those who receive the mark of wisdom from generation to generation.”

Trevor responded briefly, and after clearing the table in a corner, he ushered Vera there and continued.

“So, you have a question about divine martial arts.”

“Yes, Sir Norn said that Trevor knows best among the Apostles.”

“I’m flattered.”

Trevor, who smirked at the words spoken about him, continued talking, placing his arms on his table and resting his chin on it.

“Hmm… First, how much do you know about divine martial arts, Vera?”

“I know it’s an effective body art that uses divinity to strengthen the body.”

Vera answered while looking at Trevor.

In fact, Verra did not know the details of divine martial arts.

He had been looking for the information for a long time to better use the stigma in his previous life, but it wasn’t easily accessible due to the secrecy of the Holy Kingdom.

It was information that he could find out if he dug in deeply, but he didn’t bother because of how difficult it would be if word spread out of his existence to the Holy Kingdom.

Trevor’s answer followed Vera’s proposed idea.

“Yes… The usual martial arts are not much different from what Vera knows. It is similar to rigid body art using mana.”

A reply that affirms Vera’s ideas.

“However.”

He had one clue.

As Trevor added, he straightened his posture and reached forward to form a fist.

“It would be a different story if a stigma was involved.”

Divinity arose from Trevor.

It was blue, shining like the sea on a hot summer day.

His divinity intertwined together and turned into multiple strokes.

It would remould into lines and engrave itself on the body like a tattoo.

Vera’s eyes widened at the use of divinity that he had never seen before.

It was natural, of course. But, so far, the only way he has used the stigma was to amplify his divinity to the point of flowing out.

Trevor continued pleasantly, glancing at Vera’s face full of surprise.

“If you graft the stigma into your martial arts, you will be able to dish out attacks using divinity instead.”

Chapter 10

Attacks using ‘Divinity.’

It was an explanation that he couldn’t grasp with mere words alone.

As Vera’s brows furrowed slightly, Trevor smiled softly and continued explaining.

“Well, to put it simply… Do you know anything about enchantment magic?”

“…Yes.”

Enchanting. A magical process that confers unique attributes to objects by coating it with magic.

Since most of the weapons that Vera wielded during his past life were enchanted, it was something Vera was familiar with.

“Fighting with a stigma is similar. Well, let’s take those twins as an example.”

The blue tattoo that had been engraved on Trevor’s skin immediately faded. Then Trevor, who was bursting with divinity, spoke while leaning his body forward.

“The stigma given by the ‘God of Protection,’ has the power of ‘Immortality.’ It gives you the power to rise again, even if your whole body is in tatters as long as you don’t lose consciousness and hold on to your psyche.”

Vera nodded at Trevor’s words.

He was well aware of that power.

He couldn’t help but know. Haven’t the rumors of the twins’ deeds in his past life already pricked his ears enough?

“The power of twins, if used solely, its efficacy is only limited to their bodies. Therefore, even if their bodies are restored, but their divinity is exhausted, they become nothing more than punching bags.”

Trevor took a scant breath and then continued.

“However, it’s a different story if you use divine battle arts to fuse your power with divinity. This will incorporate the divinity, which will amplify the ‘Immortal’ restorative abilities.”

Only then did Vera understand what Trevor was trying to say.

“…Will the depleted divinity be replenished?”

“You catch on quick.”

A deep smile crept across Trevor’s lips.

“As long as the twins use their divinity with the stigma of ‘Immortality,’ they can fight indefinitely with divinity as long as their minds allow.”

At the explanation that followed, Vera’s mouth widened slightly.

It was only now that things were starting to make sense.

‘… Now I can see how those two got through that.’

The technique that allowed them to stop the forces of the Demon King, who invaded the Holy Kingdom in his previous life despite being alone and vastly outnumbered.

A mystery has been solved.

In addition, the possibilities of using divine battle arts were revealed clearly.

Vera then felt his heart tremble a little at that realization.

Untapped potential.

It was a realization that he could be far stronger than when he operated his divinity in a brute force manner in his previous life.

“How does the fusion work?”

There was naturally a hint of excitement in his voice.

Trevor spoke up with a small laugh at Vera’s almost gleeful response he had ever seen.

“It’s easy. You just have to think about doing it.”

In a way, it’s a piece of straightforward advice. However, Vera somehow knew that it was by no means an easy task.

“…Could you please elaborate a bit more?”

“Well…”

Tension flashed across Trevor’s face. He pondered for a moment, as if obsessing over something, then nodded his head and spoke.

“The moment you burn it, focus on the divinity flowing around the stigma and think of ‘fusing it’. The process itself shouldn’t be too difficult.”

Following the explanation, Vera tries to roll up his sleeves.

“Ah, it’s a little inconvenient here, maybe later. It’s difficult for me if it gets messy.”

Trevor slightly panicked and blurted out.

Vera nodded slightly to him at his abrupt words and then followed up with a question.

“Then, is it okay to graft the fused divinity into an existing martial art?”

“No. You must make it your own, Vera. You need to do it yourself.”

“…Huh?”

“Isn’t the Stigma of Oath a power that only Vera can use? How would it work if that power is grafted on conventional techniques?”

At Trevor’s question, Vera was at a loss for words.

When the power of ‘Oath’ is applied to martial arts, that strengthens the body.

What immediately comes to mind is him amplifying his physical abilities at a cost that does not differ from how he usually uses it.

Vera pondered and drifted into a long stretch of thoughts.

Then, after much deliberation, Vera concluded that the ‘Stigma of Oath’ was a kind of power that could not be fused with martial arts. His lips drooped.

“It’s like wearing loose clothes that don’t fit you.”

“That’s right. There is a way of using the stigma appropriate to its power. I would give you the records of the previous apostles, but… It is a pity that we cannot do that due to the policy of the Holy Kingdom.”

Vera chuckled at Trevor’s answer.

Why did I think it was too easy?

This process was more complicated than I thought.

Vera frowned. His head was throbbing at the thought that came to mind.

Seeing Vera’s troubled appearance, Trevor, this time, spread out his hand and raised his divinity over it, and asked a question.

“What does this look like, Vera? Does it look like martial arts? Or does it look like magic?”

Vera’s gaze turned to Trevor’s fingertips.

“…Just seems to be pure divinity.”

“Yes, that’s right. This is just divinity. It’s the difference in how you use it, whether it’s martial arts or magic. If you engrave it on your body, it’s a martial art, and if you engrave it on an object or weapon, it’s magic. You must have come here because you heard about it from Your Holiness, right?”

“Yes.”

“Your Holiness intends to teach you how to use your divinity effectively.”

Trevor said that, then cleared his throat for a moment and then asked Vera a question.

“Vera, you don’t know how to distribute your divinity yet, do you?”

Vera nodded.

Vera felt ashamed to admit, even though he had been using that power all his life. However, Vera couldn’t refute that fact.

This is because Vera in his previous life did not distribute his divinity. Rather, he amplified the divinity to empower his body.

Trevor continued, nodding his head at the sight of Vera nodding.

“It doesn’t even have to be martial arts. Because the form that Your Holiness is talking about refers to the distribution of the divinity itself. If you somehow distribute and refine the divine power into something that can be utilized, it becomes a form. If the form is in the category of divinity, it can be fused with either martial arts or magic.”

Trevor gave an explanation that is easier to understand than the previous one and then asked one more question.

“Plus, you’ve probably heard about ‘Intent,’ right?”

“…Yes.”

“The same goes for ‘Righteousness’. Righteousness is the theme of the fighting style that Vera will eventually create. Vera, you need to have a clear intent, an obvious purpose for your divine battle art. What is the purpose of your divine battle art? Keep that in mind.”

Trevor said so, then added an explanation with a smile on his lips.

“I’ve heard that Vera wields a sword, but even if you’re too invested in martial arts, there is no reason to keep clinging to it obsessively.”

After a lengthy explanation, Trevor raised his torso, which was leaning forward. Vera, who was looking at him, felt surprised inside.

‘I thought he was just a lunatic..’

Isn’t he speaking better than I thought? No, he is speaking coherently and much better than the Holy Emperor.

Vera bowed his head and thanked Trevor, recalling the idea that he was not as stupid as he looked.

“Thank you for all your help.”

“It’s natural to help. Oh, could you hold on for a second?”

“Yes?”

When Vera stared at him with a questioning gaze, Trevor got up and headed for the corner of the room, then pulled out a few books from the bookshelf and held it out to Vera. 𝒇𝙧𝙚𝓮𝙬𝙚𝓫𝒏𝓸𝓿𝓮𝒍.𝓬𝙤𝓶

“These are books that can be used as a reference for making divine battle art.This is a textbook of the existing fighting techniques, and this one is for interpretation of those fighting techniques. It would be helpful if you read it once..”

Vera nodded at his words and picked up the books.

“Thanks once again. When should I return these books?”

“You can return it to me whenever it’s convenient for you.”

It was an answer given with a kind smile. Vera nodded and was getting ready to go out.

“Instead.”

Trevor soon followed.

Vera’s gaze turned to Trevor at the words that came.

Trevor, at the end of his gaze, was looking at Vera’s right forearm, the spot where the stigma was, with a slightly excited look.

Could you show me the stigma just once?

Chill-

Upon hearing that question, Vera felt a shiver down his spine.

Vera glared at Trevor with eyes full of disgust, then stepped back and left the room, leaving only a single word.

“Later.”

Thud-

Vera kicked the door open with his foot and walked out of the hallway without looking back.

‘Before he spouted that bullshit, I thought he was sane for a moment.’

After all, he is still a lunatic, isn’t he?

As expected, the Holy Kingdom was filled with weirdos.

****

Returning to the cottage, the two paladins with stout bodies were waiting to welcome Vera.

“Twins?”

At the end of Vera’s gaze, there were Krek and Marek at the door of the old hut.

Vera tried to figure out why they were here, but he couldn’t come up with a plausible reason , so Vera sauntered towards them.

Rustle-

At the sound of the rustle of the grass, the twins’ eyes turned to Vera at the same time.

Soon afterwards, the twins, who saw Vera, bowed their heads and greeted Vera.

“Nice to meet you. I’m here to repair it.”

“Yes, me too.”

Upon hearing those words, Vera’s face hardened.

In response, Vera narrowed his eyebrows and asked the twins a question.

“Aren’t you two supposed to guard the gates?”

“The Holy Emperor sent us.”

“The Holy Emperor told us to help.”

It was the Holy Emperor’s orders.

‘What is he planning?’

Since he is an old man Vera couldn’t see through, he tries to find the reason behind his each and every action.

“Surveillance?”

A presumption came to mind while Vera continued to worry. Vera’s gaze turned to the twins.

Suddenly, Vera looked at them in bewilderment.

‘What is it…?’

There was no way such idiots could have been trusted with surveillance.

The old man must be suffering from dementia if he really put these two in charge of surveillance.

‘There’s no other reason that comes to mind besides surveillance….’

Vera was in the middle of brainstorming to guess why they were here.

“So, should we start repairing? What do you say?”

“I’m good at nailing.”

The twins continued.

Upon hearing the twin’s words, Vera came back to his senses and gazed at the twins.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I was thinking about something.”

“It’s good to think. But it’s hard.”

“I hate thinking.”

Vera’s mouth was shut tight

If you say something, they both reply at once, and the words they spat out only make you frustrated. So you can’t even open your mouth in front of them.

However, if he keeps his mouth shut like this, the thought that those idiots will be here all day came to mind, so Vera frowned and opened his mouth again.

“… I think we need to fix the door and furniture first.”

“I’ll do the furniture. I’m more gentle than Marek.”

“I’ll fix the door. I’m good at nailing.”

After answering as such, the twins headed towards the cottage.

Vera saw the two figures trudging, and for some odd reason, he felt a fire burning inside of him.

A sudden idea popped up in his mind.

The idea that the reason the Holy Emperor sent them to him was to annoy him.

Chapter 11

Forsaken14-17 minutes 24.07.2022

? Revelation ?

Five days have passed since then.

The cottage’s reparation was proceeding smoothly.

The original roof was torn off, and the new roof that was made by cutting down trees was placed in its place.

I also fixed a chair without a single leg and a bed with a messed up frame.

What remains is the repairing of the fence and to place the furniture and equipment inside.

Vera’s lips curled up to form a satisfying smile at the sight of the cottage that now seemed a bit more homely.

‘This is enough for a place to live in.’

The fence can be rebuilt later with the help of the twins. The equipment has already been ordered by him and will be delivered by Norn.

And soon he felt a sense of stability as the fire that had been rushing him was finally extinguished. Vera then moved to the center of the vacant lot in front of the cottage.

‘Today is….’

It is a day to demonstrate the divine battle art that he has been trying to come up with for the past five days.

…Yes.

The path Vera had chosen for himself was divine battle art.

He read the textbook he had received from Trevor to build basic knowledge about divine battle arts, and based on that, he tried to approach the power in various ways, but in the end what came out was the conclusion that the power of the oath could not be fused with the divine battle arts.

Unlike the twins’ power of immortality itself, there was a problem that it was difficult to apply to the body due to lack of intuition.

Once the set value was fixed, there was also a problem that the existing disadvantages of “immediate response during battle” were not compensated enough because it was difficult to cope with ever-changing situations while it was implemented.

So, in order to solve such a problem, Vera turned to philosophical laws. If it is difficult to infuse it within the body, then he can imbue that power to the outside.

If it is difficult to respond to a situation immediately, then he can create an environment where there is no need for him to respond.

Using the law, the space itself is engraved with the power of rules.

If you turn the surrounding area into a battlefield that is advantageous to you, all the above shortcomings will be compensated.

The power of oath is the power of rules. It is the power to engrave the vows into concrete rules, and to receive the promise of power corresponding to it.

So, it was not impossible to utilize this way of using the aspect of rules itself.

The next thing I did after coming up with that idea was to create an “intent” that would make it come true.

Fortunately, the theory necessary for the conception could be extracted by studying the interpretations of intent received from Trevor.

A ceremony that is going to last for five days.

Now is the first demonstration.

Of course, the level of completion was very high, but the depth of understanding was shallow.

Since clumsy perfection is a factor that needs to be gradually improved in the future, what Vera focused on in this demonstration was the way to conjure up the ‘Intent.’

Vera took a deep breath and unleashed the divinity inside.

‘Fusing power of stigma with divinity.’

Thinking about it that way, the divinity turned gray.

The process itself seemed really easy, as Trevor stated. When releasing the divinity, it was necessary to drill a passageway through the location where the stigma was located.

Vera confirmed the ashen divinity. He then gathered it and scattered it around.

‘Condensation.’

The most basic use of divinity.

When he did it, the divinity that had been scattered like ashen smoke in the air became entangled with each other and turned into multiple threads.

Now, all the materials that will be the frame for the sword intent have been gathered.

Without any delay, Vera led the thread he had created in front of his chest.

First thing to do.

‘Fixed coordinates.’

To set the coordinates to which the range of the intent applies.

The longest streak of divinity was woven in the form of a circle.

Woosh woosh-.

Divinity bellowed.

Divinity swirled around Vera.

The next thing to do is set the range.

‘Five steps.’

A distance of about 3m. Vera’s ability has not yet reached the point where he can apply it to a wide range yet.

Among the threads that hovered around him, Vera drew the range as he set the formula by weaving the longest ones.

A circle in charge of fixing the coordinates connected by the longest thread. In the middle of it, there was a vacant space, an eclipse woven in the shape of a sphere.

At first glance, the formula that looks like a belt of satellites orbiting the planet and its surroundings has been completed.

Vera went through the process and looked around himself.

‘It’s a success.’

The scattered divinity stayed within the setting range.

Now, all he had to do was the application of the most important power.

Vera came up with a rule to engrave in this space with a radius of about 3m.

Stability had to be considered. So, Vera engraved a rule that could give the least variation in the visible range.

“In this area, all motor abilities increase by 10. However, it must not move faster than the falling leaves. If this rule is violated, the subject will lose 30% of all motor capacity for 10 minutes.”

Woosh-.

Intent vibrated as the ashen divinity arranges and engraves the rules in space.

The reason the penalty was set stronger than the strength obtained is because the power of the oath has such a characteristic.

The condition of the oath is about keeping it. Therefore, the penalty to be endured for violating it should be set higher than the compensation that is naturally obtained.

Vera felt that the activation of the intent was just around the corner in the space where the power was engraved again.

Now I just need to trigger it.

A short remaining strand of divinity. Vera moved them and engraved the name of the master of the rules with the intent.

“All these rules are proclaimed under the name of Lushan.”

Enforcement of rules. The process of ensuring it in the name of God.

Let’s finish this.

Woosh-.

The wind swirling inside the space flowed significantly slower than the surrounding breeze.

Vera knew what that meant. It was a phenomenon where the blowing wind inside the space broke the set rules.

‘Done!’

An exhilarating joy crept up his spine.

Vera did not try to suppress the smile that appeared on his lips and looked around satisfyingly.

It wasn’t just the wind. Flying leaves and insects.

Everything that violated the rules of space was moving one beat slower than what’s outside the space.

Strictly speaking, it was correct to classify it as a failure.

Didn’t that affect even non-living things? Of course, it happened because we did not set strict rules, but fundamentally, it was a phenomenon where powers that were not completely controlled were springing up at will.

However, this is clearly an error that can be fixed through improvement.

Vera decided to rejoice in the immediate success rather than be disappointed in such secondary matters.

Suddenly, in Vera’s head, he remembered a big laugh that was mocking him.

Vera’s smile deepened at the thought that crossed his mind.

It was because of the thought that there was something to give to the old man.

****

“The Apostle of Guidance has returned.”

It was Norn’s words.

The vacant lot in front of the cottage. Vera, who was in the middle of working on the courthouse, recalled a fact that had been thrown into a corner by Norn’s words.

“Ah, are you the one in charge of revelation?”

“Yes, the Apostle told you to be ready because you will receive a revelation tomorrow.”

Revelation. This ceremony of receiving the trials of the Gods was an event organized by the Apostles of Guidance from generation to generation.

Bolra, commonly called the God of Travelers. This is because the connection between the heavenly realm and the real world is possible only with his power.

The fact that Vera’s revelation was held at the end of the week was also because the ‘Apostle of Guidance’ was on an outing, so he had to wait for his return.

Vera nodded his head slightly in answer to Norn’s words, then posed a question due to the curiosity that crossed his mind.

“What is the Apostle of Guidance like?”

It was a natural question for Vera.

What was the behavior of the apostles he came across? A pair of imbeciles, a lunatic, a wacky old man.

Aren’t they all humans who were out of norms?

Then Vera, who harbored a certain amount of prejudice against the Apostles, asked a question with a hint of suspicion.

“…T-That.”

Norn’s body trembled. Embarrassment was etched on his face. His stuttering words amplified his suspicions.

Through that reaction, Vera was able to realize it at once.

‘… The number of retards has increased.’

Even that man who is an Apostle of Guidance would not be sane.

Vera was getting more and more stressed.

With that thought, a look of annoyance appeared on Vera’s face. After hesitating for a while, Norn avoided Vera’s eyes and continued speaking in a troubled tone.

“… He is a cheerful person.”

Vera struggled to grasp on the words cheerfulness and madness were concepts that were obviously in different realms.

Vera wasn’t stupid enough to know that it wasn’t Norn’s fault that he was a lunatic.

****

The next day, around noon the revelation was scheduled.

Vera went to the chapel of the Grand Temple and met Trevor, who was praying there.

“Trevor.”

Trevor, who had been praying for a long time, lifted his head.

Trevor found Vera and greeted him with a bright face.

“Oh, Vera. Are you here for a revelation?”

“Yes. Where would I have to go?”

“Follow me. I also have to attend, so I think we should go together.”

“… Will Sir Trevor also attend?”

“Oh, I haven’t explained yet? The ceremony of revelation is an essential observance event for all remaining Apostles in the Holy Kingdom”

Vera trembled by his subsequent explanation.

“… All, you mean.”

Those humans gather in one place. It was because of that thought that Vera’s body trembled.

Trevor nodded in the same energetic tone as before, perhaps not noticing something strange in Vera’s reaction.

“Yes, the Apostle of Love and Abundance cannot come because she is dispatched outside, and the seats of Apostles of the ‘Lord’ and ‘Death’ are vacant, so we will be gathering five this time. Well, looking at it this way, it seems that there are a lot of Apostles in this generation. Usually, there are not more than five in an era.”

Trevor continued speaking. To that, Vera nodded his head without saying anything and continued his trail of thought.

‘The vacancy is… .’

15 years later, all the vacant seats will be filled, during the dawn of the war against the Demon King.

Right now, 4 years later, the stigma of the Lord will be bestowed upon Renee, and after 6 more years, the Apostle of Death will also take their seat.

While the Apostle of Judgment remains vacant after Vargo’s death, the next master of the stigma will appear when the battle with the Demon King is in full swing.

Of course, not all of them were involved in the war.

Wasn’t Vera just avoiding the war at the time?

Trevor, the Apostle of Wisdom, the Apostle of Guidance he will meet. In addition, those who have not yet met, such as the Apostle of Love, were not known as they guarded the interior of the castle by the time the war was in full swing. That was the reason there was no information about them.

While Vera was in the midst of contemplating, he threw his gaze at Trevor, who was muttering by himself.

‘Did he mention it was the Apostles of Guidance and Love?’

The work entrusted by the Apostles of Wisdom from generation to generation.

It was only when he came here that he realized why he was not known in a previous life.

Perhaps the Apostles of Guidance and Love were not known because they had similar roles.

Suddenly, Vera felt a sense of suffocation creeping up inside him.

Even though he had already lived one life and knew almost all the events of the continent, he could not take advantage of the limited information about the Holy Kingdom.

Due to this limited information, I can’t plan for sure what will happen to Renee, who I will meet later, and how to deal with her.

At the thought that flashed through his, Vera’s forehead frowned slightly, and Trevor, who saw him, realized only then that Vera’s expression was unusual.

“Vera? Are you sick?”

“No, I’m just a little nervous.”

“Ah! If that’s the case, I can empathize. I remember the day when I first received a revelation. The stigma that appeared suddenly while I was working as an apprentice wizard in the tower, the wonder and blessing of that day. As the day of revelation comes, they come like a wave of water and shakes my heart. That’s why I shed tears without knowing… .”

Words that followed one after another.

Vera’s brows furrowed, but Trevor was so absorbed in his story that he did not notice his expression.

Vera remembered the thought of wanting to sew a human mouth after a long time.

Chapter 12

? Revelation (2) ?

While listening to Trevor’s story, they arrived at a secret room in the deepest part of Temple Hall.

It is entirely painted in white, just like any other infrastructure in the Holy Kingdom. Candlesticks are brightly lit and spaced at equal intervals along the wall. Inspecting a little closer, I noticed a shallow spring in the middle of the room, large enough to fit a person.

It’s a space that exudes a reverent atmosphere.

‘Here…’

You can hear the voices of the Gods.

Vera recalled those words. He suddenly felt something stir up his mind.

It is not yet clear how they would communicate, but if it is two-way, there’s a question he desires an answer to if he is so allowed by the surrounding people.

‘Why me?’

Why did you choose me? Why bestow the stigma on me? Is it your will to bring her back? If so, why send me back?

He vaguely speculated that the Gods had made him regress to save the Saint, but it was a hypothesis that raises more questions than answers.

Vera gazed upon the spring.

It had no patterns or decorations. Instead, it looks to be a simple dug-out pocket filled with water.

While Vera stared at it for a long time, Trevor’s words continued.

“I guess we were the first ones to arrive.”

“I suppose so.”

“Well… They will arrive soon enough.”

Trevor remarked with his arms crossed. The moment after, Trevor told Vera that they were coming.

Creak-.

The door opened.

“I’m here.”

“I’m here, as well.”

They were the twins.

Vera and Trevor’s eyes turned towards the twins greeting in a loud tone that echoed throughout.

The twins caught the gaze of the two and muttered with a somewhat gloomy tone.

“Someone else came first… .”

“We weren’t the first one… .”

“…You’re here.”

Vera greeted the twins at the door, and let out a brief sigh, then turned his gaze elsewhere.

His thoughts… drifted away because the way they spoke immediately soured his mood.

Over the past week, while repairing the cabin together, they got closer to some extent, but their tone wasn’t something Vera could get accustomed to this early.

“Congratulations Vera for your revelation.”

“Congratulations to you as well.”

“… Thank you.”

Vera, who wanted to keep the conversation brief, bit his lips.

Soon after, there was silence and a long awkward atmosphere. Trevor, who had been smiling, asked the twins a question.

“Thank you for coming. How’s your training going along?”

“I’ve kept training. I’ve done my best. But it’s really hot.”

“I’ve kept training as well. But I sweat a lot.”

“Haha, it’s going to be ?rather hot. You should stick to the shades.”

“That’s not going to happen. We must keep the gates guarded.”

“I’ve decided to work hard as well.”

Vera wanted to plug his ears in upon hearing the subsequent chatter. Is there something in common with these monsters? But unfortunately, the conversation showed no sign of slowing down.

Naturally, Vera’s brows furrowed, and the moment when he hoped for someone to come quickly, the door swung right open.

When Vera turned his gaze towards the sound of ‘creak,’ he spotted a middle-aged man in a white robe at the end of his gaze.

It was the first time he had seen him, but Vera knew immediately who the person was. 𝚏𝗿𝗲𝐞𝐰𝚎𝕓𝐧𝚘𝘃𝗲𝐥.𝐜𝚘𝕞

It was obvious. Among those who decided to come here today, there was only one person whose face he did not know.

‘The Apostle of Guidance.’

It’s probably him.

As Vera lays his eyes on him, his first impression is that of sloppiness. His faded blonde hair had been sparsely grown, and his beard wasn’t groomed and spiraled outwards. Moreover, his staggering gait while yawning made him look like a drunkard.

Vera scrutinized him and nodded at a glance.

‘As expected, he’s not normal either.’

Norn’s reaction was roughly what I expected, but it’s no different from mine. My perception of him wasn’t good at all.

It reminded him of regular customers in the gambling den he used to run in his previous life rather than someone in charge of the revelation proceedings.

“Oh my gosh, why are you all so diligent? I’m sorry for the lateness of this old man.”

“Oh, you’re here?”

“How have you been?”

“I have been the same as always. Oh, Vera. This is the one who will preside over today’s revelation… .”

“The name’s Rohan.”

The words he let out interrupted Trevor mid-sentence. Rohan, the Apostle of Guidance, said so and approached Vera with a smile.

“Is this gloomy young man the Apostle of Oath? Oh my gosh, how old are you?”

“…Fourteen. It’s Vera, by the way.”

“Oh my! It’s the prime season of youth! I like you. May I introduce you to a certain place? I couldn’t go there when I was your age. You might be able to if this old man covers for you. Why don’t you come along after this?”

Rohan’s finger was thrust against Vera, followed by his thumb sticking out between his fist’s index and middle fingers as if it’s wedged between the two.*

Vera realized at once what that meant. He frowned and replied.

“…No, it’s fine.”

“Huh? Aww, that’s not fun.”

The way he talks with a grin on his face was so disgusting. Vera instinctively felt his fists clenching and grit his teeth.

Rohan put a sly smile on his face, then moved on and spoke to the twins.

“Or will the twins come along instead?”

“I am ashamed. That is bad.”

“I am eager. I am good at it.”

“Oh my gosh, yes! My brother Krek, that’s the spirit! Huh? And you, Craig! I am the Apostle of Guidance, the Apostle of Guidance, I say! All~ the girls are over there to send you straight to heaven, so what’s wrong with that!?”

Upon hearing their ensuing conversation, Vera stared at them in disgust.

Rohan smiled cheerfully upon seeing Krek blushing and Craig with a sullen expression. Trevor looked at them and smiled softly as well.

They were all dangerous people who only thought for themselves.

Again, the thought that the Saint should never be near them again began to rise in Vera.

Aren’t I right? She was such a good-natured woman, yet her behavior was so bizarre. There was no other cause than these monsters.

As Vera continued his thoughts, he shook his head at that realization.

His already mounting responsibilities were even more dire than he thought.

****

Vargo arrived in the secret room while Rohan’s speech was in full swing.

“The old man…Oh, you’re here?”

“Well, well. When do you intend to grow up?”

“Uh-huh…”

Vargo clicked his tongue at the sight as Rohan began to grovel in a flattering tone.

The twin’s faces stiffen at the presence. While Trevor went and hid behind the twins’ backs.

The atmosphere changed in an instant.

As soon as Vargo appeared, Vera burst into laughter at the meekness of those monsters, and then he bowed toward him.

“You’re here.”

“Well, you must have worked hard, stuffing your face in. Your face became ever so plumper.”

Words that sound like sarcasm were directed at him at first glance. With that, Vera’s fists were clenched ever more tightly.

“…Yes, thanks to you, I’m no longer starving.”

There was a slight displeasure in his voice, but Vera held it back.

It was because of Vargo. He was the one who managed all of the food and equipment that he had.

He didn’t like the old man, but he had to be on my toes around him.

It would be a problem if the old man’s distribution were suddenly reduced to nothing at the time when he had to raise his weight class?

As his thoughts continued, Vargo, looking at Vera with his head bowed, smiled and nodded his head.

“Eat well and try your best to pay back for your meals.”

“…Yes.”

Vera’s head fell deeply once more.

Immediately after the conversation with Vera, Vargo turned his head toward Rohan and spoke.

“Are you ready for the ceremony?”

“Well…”

Rohan was slightly flabbergasted

“Well… I was glad to see my brothers after a long time that I had forgotten all about it…”

“Tch, you poor imbecile,”

“Uh-huh…”

Rohan’s groveling became even more unpleasant.

“Alright, I’ll do it right away!”

“Do it quickly. My back hurts, and standing for a long duration is hard.”

“Yep!”

…Was he not prepared for the ceremony?

I wonder where that sort of confidence comes from? A slight smirk appeared on Vera’s lips.

“Yeah, I heard you were working hard in that small cottage. How’s it going?”

Vargo’s questioning continued.

When Vera realized his question was about him practicing his divine art, he looked straight in his eyes and answered.

“Yes, form and righteousness. I’ve got it all.”

A smile appeared on Vera’s lips.

Of course, he did it in anticipation of the surprise on Vargo’s face.

“You must have done very well.”

What came back instead was a burst of sarcastic laughter.

Once again, anger rose inside of Vera.

“… I’m sure it’s clearly captured. It isn’t a form of a sword, but it was formed instead by processing through divine law and engraving the power in space. Also, it contains the will to overcome one’s own weaknesses. I raised the level of completeness to what is considered practical as well.”

“What does that have to do with a sword to protect? Who told you to practice divine art? How on earth did you twist my words when I told you not to use the sword like that?”

Twitch-

Vera’s body trembled at the harsh words delivered his way. His face was beginning to show signs of panic.

Looking back… on his words.

Form and Intent were Vargo’s words of advice when nitpicking my sword, which was drunk on hatred and violence.

The conversation using divinity…

‘… I never did need to use it.’

Upon realizing it, Vera’s face lit up with bewilderment.

His eyes naturally scorned Trevor.

It was apparent now. Wasn’t he the one who explained this?

When Vera glanced at Trevor hiding behind the twins. He was scratching the back of his head while his head tilted sideways.

He was taken aback, in addition, while looking perplexed.

Vera was able to realize several discernible facts through that appearance.

Despite being unfamiliar with the topic, Trevor spoke like an expert to him. Vera fell for it and suffered training until he couldn’t eat properly all week.

….In conclusion, he has learned a new way to use divinity. It was indeed a valuable lesson.

However, he couldn’t help but feel deceived.

Vera stared at Trevor, who had tears welled up in the corner of his eyes, and uttered a curse in his mind.

‘This bastard!’

Was he a swindler pretending to be a madman? Vera’s heart boiled in rage as his eyes darted at Trevor.

“Tch, this is nothing worth boasting about.”

Vargo’s taunting continued.

Crack-

Vera’s fist was clenched so tightly that one could see the protruding veins.

****

“I’m ready!”

Rohan’s voice finally shattered the atmosphere that had been miserable all around.

Vera raised his head and observed the spring behind Rohan.

There were no tributes or other objects placed there.

However, it felt different from before.

‘Magic circle’

Above the spring, an indigo-coloured divinity was laid down using a spell.

It was a magic circle made using divine art.

Perhaps the circle itself was needed to communicate with their world. While Vera’s gaze was fixed on it, Rohan’s voice continued.

“Shall I begin, then?”

“Okay, let’s get started.”

“Alright! Come here, little one.”

Vera nodded at his call and walked towards the spring.

“What should I do?”

“Just sit still. When I invoke the incantation, the revelation will rise above the spring. You just have to read it out loud.”

Is that how it works?

Vera realized that it wasn’t two-way communication, rather it was one-sided instead, and he felt slightly disappointed.

It seemed impossible to ask the Gods questions as expected.

As Vera’s expression slightly darkened, Rohan began chanting, and the circle which rose above the spring began glowing.

The circle, which used to have all kinds of elaborate geometric patterns, changes its shape.

Platonic solids that were unlikely to be interlocked began to mesh by shifting their positions and then into the gap created by overlapping with the shapes in the circle’s center.

‘… Letters.’

Letters had begun to be inscribed.

Indigo-coloured letters.

The letters, which were blurry like ink, dissolved in water, gradually formed into distinct shapes and finally settled into something identifiable.

The words that will appear here will show the ordeal that I need to overcome, and thus, it will determine the course of my future.

Vera looked at it with nervousness.

‘…?’

I narrowed my brows toward the finished text.

However, the words that came out of my mouth–

“…I have a question.”

“Huh? What is it? Tell me. I’m getting tired.”

“Is there a time when it comes out like this?”

Vera pointed his finger to the letters above the spring.

“What is it?”

Rohan, who was in the midst of moving the circle, stood up.

“… Eh?”

After confirming the words in the spring, Rohan had an absurd expression with his mouth agape.

Rohan, unable to keep his mouth shut, turned to Vargo and continued.

“That, Your Holiness?”

“What is it?”

Rohan’s eyes then turned to Vera again.

Then, looking at the text that rose above the spring, Rohan turned his head again toward Vargo, scratching the back of his head and uttering the words.

“It’s showing a pass?”

Vargo’s expression froze.

Watching the ensuing conversation unfold, Vera took pleasure at that moment, seeing panic appear on the old man’s face rather than his unknown situation.

The text above showed a word.

The characters that rose above the spring.

『 Pass 』

A single word.

Chapter 13

? Revelation (3) ?

After returning to the cottage, Vera took his seat at the table as his consciousness drifted away in his thoughts.

The revelation ended in a bustling atmosphere due to Vargo dismissing the others.

Before disbanding, Vargo left Vera with a message to visit him the next day.

He could have seen it in a glance that the revelation wasn’t common. Vera wasn’t stupid enough to not be able read the atmosphere.

Again, the word that appeared in the fountain came to his mind

‘Pass… .’

It must have meant passing the ordeal.

He passed the ordeal even though he did nothing.

Through that, Vera was somewhat able to resolve the question, ‘Who was behind my regression?’ among the myriads of other questions that occupied his mind.

‘The Heavenly gods.’

They were involved

It’s still not quite clear why.

However, just notifying him with the word ‘pass’ isn’t enough proof to conclude that they were behind his regression.

Vaguely, he could infer what they were trying to convey to him through that word.

‘Does passing mean… .’

Are they insinuating that I’m on the right path?

Suddenly, he let out a scoff. It was the feeling of helplessness that surged with him without even realizing.

The other day, I told myself that if the Lord had truly sent me back for her sake, then I’m more than willing to play along with their plan.

That thought still hadn’t changed.

However, I feel helpless because there is still a question that lingers in my mind, whether it is right to blindly follow the path they are suggesting.

I remember what Vargo said the other day, when we first met.

– So are you like a puppet with no will of its own?

Clench-

Vera clenched his fists.

I couldn’t come up with anything to refute that statement. Vera slowly closed his eyes and looked into the soul that was inside of him.

A dark soul, with a golden oath engraved on it.

I will live for the Saint.

An oath he made while barely holding on to his fading consciousness as he slowly slipped into death’s embrace. The final moments when his end seemed imminent.

It wasn’t that he regretted it. No matter how many times he went back to that time, he would again make the same oath without a moment of hesitation.

Why, after living his whole life following his instincts just like a beast, such a light was cast upon him?

The light that makes him want to chase after it just at the mere thought of it.

However, is this the correct way to fulfill the oath? Was it really fine to blindly follow their word without raising a question?

Vera still didn’t have faith.

He didn’t believe in the Gods nor did he believe in their glory.

You could even call him an apostate. He regressed, but the stigma was still nothing more than a useful tool for Vera.

What Vera believes in is his abilities and the faint light that has been cast on him.

His suspicions grew. This was way too absurd and messed up to be put aside as an accident.

Is it really fine to live for her by following the intentions of the Gods?

Vera thought of someone who would be able to answer this question that he couldn’t answer on his own.

Slowly, Vera’s eyes opened.

‘…That’s right.’

The visage of a person who might know the answer he seeks flashed through his mind.

****

The next day, Vera found Vargo sitting on a long bench at the center of the Great Hall’s southern garden. He approached him with a smile.

Vargo, who was staring blankly at the flower bed with a drooping head, noticed Vera in the distance, and said.

“You’re finally here.”

“Yes.”

Vera bowed his head

“Looking at your face, it seems you slept well.”

“It was because of God’s grace.”

“Are you a kid who can’t even sleep properly if God doesn’t take care of you?”

Vargo chuckled and uttered those words. Vera flinched as his body quivered, and he lifted his head again to look at Vargo.

“What did you call me here for?”

“Here, take this.”

As soon as Vera’s question came out, Vargo took something out of his inner pocket and threw it at Vera.

Vera grabbed the object that flew towards him. He then opened his palm and examined it.

On the palm of his hand remained a platinum-colored Rosario. It was the same kind of Rosario that hung on the Saint’s neck. An object he once thought was annoying.

‘Apostle’s mark.’

When Vera saw it, his gaze shifted back to Vargo. Vargo spoke to Vera with a smile on his face.

“I don’t like the way you did it, but… since you passed, I’m giving it to you.”

After Vargo said that, Vera stared at him, then looked back at the Rosario in his hand, and inquired.

“Is that it?”

“What? You thought we would hold a banquet for you? You think you’re so handsome ?”

It was a sarcastic remark, however, this time, he wasn’t in the mood to retort.

This is because the words Vargos had said that day still lingered in his mind.

“…Does Your Holiness just follow the orders of the gods?”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Vera raised his head. His fists were clenched.

Vera uttered a question that had suffocated his heart since the moment of revelation.

“Is it enough if I just blindly follow it? Am I wrong for questioning the meaning behind those words? Why can’t I question their intent?”

A stream of questions gushed out of his mouth. Unbeknownst to him, a hint of anger lingered in his words.

What he wanted was a life dedicated solely to the Saint. It was a life where he pursued the nobility that embraced even this evil being.

But, if he has to act according to the intentions of the Gods, if he just blindly trusts them and follows them, what is this life for? And who is this life for?

Should he call it life for the Saint? or should he call it life for the Gods?

It was an absurd question.

It was a question he hadn’t thought of when he was looking through the trash for something to eat and begging while lying flat on the street.

However, to suppress the growing suspicions, this choking feeling that twists his stomach didn’t allow him to just blindly follow the path in front of him.

Vera frowned. The same question repeatedly appears on the tip of his lips.

“Do you think the Gods are right?”

After that question, silence descended upon the room.

Vera kept his mouth shut and stared at Vargo. Vargo looked back at Vera with eyes whose depth couldn’t be seen.

After some time had passed, Vargo uttered.

“I will ask you this. Did they show you a path through the revelation?”

Stiffen-

Vera’s body froze.

Did they show me a path? Can I certainly say that?

It’s because there were some vague hints pointing towards ‘Yes’ but nothing certain.

Is it correct to assume that they were involved in the regression? The answer to that question is, ‘It is highly possible.’

Did they convey their intentions through the revelation of the Holy Kingdom? I can answer ‘Yes’ to that question.

However, are they suggesting a path for me? If I were asked that question, then the answer that naturally pops out is ‘I don’t know.’

When asked if the revelation was pointing towards a direction I should go?, the answer that comes out is, ‘They didn’t say anything.’

“… I don’t know.”

The Gods were silent. They put him in this situation.

“Did they ever say whether you are right or wrong?”

When asked again, Vera gently lowered his head and spat out an answer.

“… No.”

They never told him if he was right or wrong neither in his previous lives nor in this life.

“Then why do you say that they showed you a path?”

“….

”

“Why should you obey their will, you ask?”

Vera’s mouth could no longer utter an answer.

Why should I obey?

Only such a question lingered for a long time.

“Little boy.”

Vargo’s voice rang out. Vera raised his head at the call and looked at Vargo.

“… Yes.”

“Don’t ask me. Why would you even think that your decision belonged to someone else?”

Upon hearing that question, Vera’s mind went blank.

It was such a feeling as if his whole mind was bleached white.

Vargo once more opened his mouth.

“You know? The Gods are not the ones who give answers.”

Vera’s gaze turned to Vargo. He looked at the bizarre old man who’s smiling while uttering words that were not at all prosperous.

“On the contrary, Gods are questioners. It can be said that they are beings who questions what you would do in a given situation.”

Upon hearing Vargo’s words, Vera drifted away in his trail of thought.

How are they questioning me?

‘They’re questioning me by putting me in this situation.’

What did they want to achieve through me?

‘… I do not know.’

Who made all those assumptions about their intentions?

‘… I did.’

Stiffen-

He felt his chest tightened. It was a question with such a ridiculously simple answer, but he never doubted it until now.

Vera remembered why he hadn’t thought about it so much, and it took a long time to come up with the answer.

It was all due to his prejudice.

Vera did not believe in their omniscience.

However,

‘…He believed in their omnipotence.’

He believed in the power they possessed, the power of these stigmas that were bestowed by them.

Vera thought they would take her away from him.

Because they are capable of doing so. From Vera’s perspective, who only took things away from others, those who have power also choose to do the same, or so he thought.

A realization dawned upon Vera.

Who made all these decisions?

The one who made the oath, the one who went straight to the Holy Kingdom right after regressing, and the one who wanted to rise to the rank of the Apostle.

‘It was all….’

It was something he had decided for himself.

“I will ask.”

Vargo continued speaking.

“Among the revelations from the Gods you know, did they have any revelations that determined what was right or wrong? Did they have any revelations that gave you an answer?”

Again, Vera furthered immersed himself in his thoughts.

Vargo’s revelations. ‘Judge the evil of the world.’

There was no mention of what was evil in the revelation. The judgment of evil was entirely up to Vargo.

Twins’ revelation. ‘Realize the true meaning of protection’.

There was no answer in that revelation about what to protect. The answer was entirely up to the twins.

Saint’s revelation. ‘Spread the Lord’s authority throughout the continent’.

The same is true of that revelation. There was no answer on how to spread. That judgment was also left to the Saint.

It was only then that Vera could vaguely realize how narrowly he was looking at the world.

Why did I make such assumptions? Vera knew the answer better than anyone.

‘Because I only knew how to resent.’

Because I wanted to make excuses for all the evil deeds that I committed in my previous life.

I wanted to believe they weren’t my fault.

‘Because I wanted to run away from that responsibility.’

I swore I would gladly pay the price for all the sins I’ve committed in my life.

Yet I still wanted to ignore that responsibility.

‘This wretched world made me this way. Because I wanted to think as such.’

I was a coward who needed something to blame.

A coward who hid behind the word ‘Fate.’

That realization became apparent.

The strange suffocation that had tormented him this whole time seemed to have faded slightly.

However, he still seems to be trapped in a hazy fog, Vera looked at Bargo and asked.

“Then how… how am I supposed to form my own judgment?”

I didn’t know the answer to that for sure, so I asked him if he knew.

“Why are you asking me that?”

However, he replied to me in a mocking tone.

Vera once again lowered his head and continued speaking.

“Please, teach me.”

What emerged was an earnest request.

Vera realized.

Vera doesn’t know anything outside of his own understanding. Only the things he had seen and experienced created Vera’s world.

So, for the first time in his life, Vera realized the need of learning from others.

He realized that he needed a teacher who could teach him about the world he didn’t know, and who could broaden his understanding.

Vera’s knees touched the floor. Vera then knelt down and put his head down on the floor.

“… There is something I want to know. There is someone I want to follow. However, I’m not worthy.”

I don’t have the right to stand by the Saint yet.

If I meet the Saint as I’m now, I will still meet her as a villain from back then, and as an asshole who hasn’t changed inside.

Far from being next to her, I’ll be gasping for breath, struggling to keep up with her.

“There is someone I want to protect for the rest of my life. However, I’m too weak to follow her.”

His sword still didn’t know how to guard those under his shadow. Vera’s sword was still the same as a beast’s canine.

“I-I beg you.”

To become a human being worthy enough to stand by her side.

“Please, teach me.”

He had to be different.

Afterward, silence lingered on for a long time.

Vera kept staring at the floor for a long time without raising his head, waiting for an answer.

Meanwhile,

“…What a demanding little brat.”

Vargo replied.

Vera was finally able to raise his head.

At the end of his gaze, he saw Vargo’s face had a broad grin.

However, the answer that followed soon after made Vera lower his head again.

“I won’t teach you. Boy, follow me and try to figure it out on your own.”

Words that could be inferred as permission.

At that, Vera clenched his fists so tightly that the Rosario in his hand pressed against his skin as he answered enthusiastically.

“Thank you.”

After one lifetime, Vera finally learned how to seek learning from others.

… And thus, four years have passed.

Chapter 14

? Week of Midnight Sun (1) ?

Four years.

A time that felt both long yet brief has passed.

Speaking of the time spent waiting for the Saint… Indeed, it could be considered a long time.

Although not a short time has passed, her face and voice are still engraved in my mind like a painting, and reminiscing about those memories from back then quenches my thirst every passing moment.

Vera wanted to leave right away to find her, even though he only knew she might be somewhere in the ‘Horden Kingdom.’

However, the reason why he couldn’t do so is because he wasn’t confident in his appearance at all.

This is because he thought he had not yet become the right being worthy enough to meet her.

Vera resigned from his position as an apostle and for the past four years served as Vargo’s attendant.

He followed him earnestly to learn about the sword that guards those under its shadow.

He spent quite a bit of time as an attendant, but unfortunately, there was nothing significant enough to be called an achievement.

Vera still didn’t know about the sword that guards.

Vera’s tainted sword still stood tall. He enjoyed attacking rather than guarding, and it was a sword that showed more vehemence than reason..

Vera still didn’t know faith either.

Vera has yet to articulate the meaning of faith.

For Vera, faith was still a challenge, and the stigma, a useful tool.

For four years, Vera had refined his divine arts, which he called ?Sanctuary?, trained his body, and achieved unspeakable visible growth, but his inner growth remained slow.

The only realization that dawned upon Vera in these past four years is that he is an arrogant and ignorant being.

Time was merciless and did not wait for Vera’s amble steps.

“Kid.”

“Yes.”

Early morning, in a chapel of the Great Hall.

As it has been for the past 4 years, Vera, who came out to pray along with Vargo, opened his eyes when he called him.

At the end of his gaze was Vargo, an absurd man best described as a monster.

Looking more frail than their first meeting.

One day, his figure, which he could barely make eye contact with by looking upward, no longer felt big.

It happened because just as Vargo’s waist bent in a more and more curved form, Vera grew taller.

Now they stood at the same eye level and were looking at each other, but Vera couldn’t directly face him because, for some reason, he didn’t feel well in doing so.

Therefore, whenever he answers Vargo’s call, he always bows his head.

So, while Vera was waiting for Vargo’s answer with his head lowered, Vargo continued speaking.

“…How is the practice of the philosophical laws going?”

“There is still room for improvement.”

“You have been at it everyday, yet you’re still lacking?”

“I feel ashamed.”

“Sigh, Tsk.”

Vera lowered his head even deeper when he heard Vargo clicking his tongue.

Realizing his own inadequacy, Vera could only learn humility after following him.

Like any other paladin in the Holy Kingdom, he was able to pay tribute to him.

“So, you’re going to keep chasing after me? Huh? How long are you planning to waste away like this?”

Subsequently, those words have already been going on for a year.

Vera then realized that it was time to say something different than what he had been saying till now.

It is necessary for him to achieve independence, which has been delayed in order to attain enlightenment.

Vera clenched his teeth.

In what way should I say this? How can I convince Vargo to assign me as the Saint’s escort?

It was a worry that tormented me all the time. So I barely came up with a solution.

“Your Holiness, can I meet Sir Norn?”

“Huh? Why him?”

“I want to be independent.”

After saying that, Vera raised his head and made eye contact with Vargo.

Glimmering eyes whose depth can’t be fathomed. It came into Vera’s sight.

Eyes which were eccentric, peculiar, and even wicked, but Vera could now see that it was a depth that carried the passage of time.

“…I’d like to organize a procession.”

“What kind of procession?”

“Do you remember what I said that day?”

“Yes, how can I forget you crawling around while saying you wanted to chase after someone?”

Flinch. Vera’s body trembled at Vargo’s sarcastic remark.

He has been hanging around with him all this time, but he still gets irked whenever he hears Vargo’s sarcastic tone.

Vera, who sighed, continued speaking while suppressing his emotions.

“…Yes, I want to create a procession for that.”

There was a time when I struggled to hide or tell about my regression.

However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn’t come up with a proper tactic, so he finally chose a straightforward method.

Of course, he will not say directly that he regressed and knows that the Saint will appear, nor will he say that he is arranging a procession to escort her.

‘He’s not such a meddlesome person.’

Vargo, who he has seen for the past four years, was not a person to pry deeper about such a story.

According to the masses, the ‘Father’ of all Paladins was truly a person who embraced the priests of the Holy Land with a fatherly understanding.

Even though he is such an archaic old man that annoys him, he still possesses courtesy.

While Vera kept thinking for some time, waiting for an answer, Vargo, who had a troubled face until then, picked his ears and asked a question.

“Is it because of a girl?”

Froze.

Vera’s expression hardened.

“Guess I am right. Eh, tsk. Just looking at Rohan makes me irritated, and you’re no different. You think with your lower half.”

“…You’re being too harsh.”

“Seriously, this gloomy guy, going to have fun playing around.”

Crack. Vera clenched his fists.

“So, can you give me permission?”

“Will you back down if I refuse?”

“…I apologize, but I can’t.”

“Mannerless guy. Do as you wish.”

Vargo, saying so, rose up and left the chapel alone.

“I’m going to take a walk or something, so you let Norn know.”

“Thank you very much.”

Vargo then walked away with his mouth shut. There was no response back.

Vera heaved a deep sigh of relief as Vargo passed through the door of the chapel and no longer was visible.

‘I did it.’

Finally, I was able to achieve my original purpose.

‘Three days left.’

On the day when the continent is exactly halfway through the year, the week of equinox will begin, so will the white nights.

The miracle where the Lord’s sacred stigma appears on the continent.

The celebration of the Gods to bless the new saint.

That is where it all starts.

‘When the week of midnight sun….’

The continent will be in a situation where it will be right to call it the melting point of chaos looming on the horizon.

This is because the entire continent will then move to seize the Lord’s power from the Saint.

Because the ability bestowed by the Lord’s power is well worth it

“The power to weave fate.”

The power to interfere with the providence itself and rewrite the destiny set in stones.

With the Saint’s power, even a farmer in the village could also become Emperor of the Empire.

Even the most miserable hunter could be the richest man on the continent.

Even if someone is at their last breath, where death is imminent, they could gain a life span of a hundred years.

Of course, one can’t use that ability without any cost.

The Saint can’t change her own destiny.

In addition, if the size of the inflection point caused by the use of power exceeds the total amount of divinity held by the Saint, she is forced to bear the burden alone.

For example, if you do something like changing the entire history of the continent, making a farmer into the Emperor, the soul of the Saint who could not bear the burden would shatter.

In other words, the Lord’s power was the ability to use the Saint’s soul as collateral.

It’s a very dangerous ability, but… sadly, she was not an important factor for those who would gain immense benefits from her power.

Why not? Because in the end, it is not the beneficiary but the Saint who bears the burden.

For them, the Saint is a Goddess that can bestow immense glory upon them at no cost whatsoever.

Following the trouble, Vera recalled those who had moved in search of the Saint in his past life.

‘The Emperor will move.’

The Emperor, whose position as of now is in danger, will directly move to make the Imperial family glorious again.

‘The Tower Master will move’

The Divine providence. He will move to attain enlightenment.

‘The Union Leader, the tribal leader of the Wyverians, and the Followers of the Night will move.’

All of them will move to seek the Saint.

Each of them wasn’t an easy opponent. But Vera wasn’t scared. Vera also had the ability to keep up with them.

There is the stigma. There is power accumulated through training. There is also the Holy Kingdom behind him.

There was no excuse to not be able to protect the Saint.

Suddenly, in Vera’s head, a Saint who lived without power in a corner of the slum flashed through his mind.

A scarred visage. A lonely death, with no one to mourn for her.

An event that will inevitably happen if no one interferes.

‘I won’t let that happen this time.’

I will never let the Saint face such an end.

I will be the most sturdy barrier so that no one dares to look at her the wrong way.

I’ll put her in a position where she’s praised for her nobility.

And as such, I’ll stand by her side for the rest of my life.

I will fulfill the oath engraved in my soul, and the promise to myself for the rest of my life.

How confident I am…not confident at all.

I’m still arrogant and ignorant. I don’t know what faith is. My swordsmanship was still akin to a beast, and a human being who couldn’t be said to be a good person even as a joke.

However, I couldn’t afford to lack confidence and hesitate to stand by her now.

Time won’t wait for me to become ready.

The week of equinox marked with white nights would begin even if he didn’t want to, and in the midst of it he had to stop numerous enemies who were after the Saint.

‘I won’t run away.’

I won’t run away from the responsibility of the oath I made on my own.

I will gladly accept the consequences of my arrogance and ignorance.

I will gladly carry the weight of blood from the sword that only knows how to kill.

I will not say that the world I saw through my shallow eyes is right.

Only I will shoulder them and live on for the sake of that oath.

Vera’s eyes turned to the mural of the nine gods painted on the wall in front of the chapel.

‘Whatever you guys want, it’s none of my business.’

If it matches with what I want, it would be nice, other than that I don’t care.

‘I’m not going to solve the difficulties you throw at me.’

From the last moment of that repulsive life, there was only one thing that mattered to him.

‘All I want is to protect the Saint.’

The light that shone upon him during his final moments.

With my life, it was enough to protect it.

Chapter 15

? Week of Midnight Sun (2) ?

『The week of midnight sun appeared without warning.』

『There wasn’t even a flash of radiance or any of the Gods’ voices resonating in the air.』

『But the anticipated dusk never arrived.』

『And In the aftermath, the entire continent quaked.』

****

At the center of the Great Hall, Vera bowed to Vargo. All the apostles gathered there except for the apostles of Abundance and Love, who had been dispatched outside for several years.

“It’s late.”

“Have you finally arrived?”

The deep gaze of Vargo penetrated in a subdued and subtle way as if trying to read something from Vera.

Vera did not avoid his gaze, but instead decided to look straight at him and said.

“I’ll go.”

“…Will you be able to do it?”

“I know it’s unexpected…”

Their eyes met. The ambience grew sharper than ever.

The reason why their conversation was brief was because Vera had previously spoken to Vargo three days ago about this matter.

A request for someone to be accompanied by a paladin. Someone who that paladin must protect. A woman.

As the week of midnight sun approached, it was easier to know the identity of the woman Vera said he wished to protect.

There wasn’t any question such as, ‘How did you know?’ that was handed to Vera out of curiosity.

As Vera thought, Vargo kept silent about this situation and gazed at him.

In the corner, Rohan, aware of the strange atmosphere, asked the twins a question.

“Twins, why are they like that? Have you heard anything?”

“I’m sleepy. But the sun doesn’t set. So I can’t sleep.”

“I’m a good sleeper.”

“…Yes, that’s great.”

Rohan heaved a deep sigh in response to the twins’ reply. Trevor, who watched the situation unfold from a distance, opened his mouth.

“Sir Vera, will you be fine all alone?”

“It’s not like I’m going out all alone. I’m taking Sir Norn with me.”

“But….”

“Look after the cottage while I’m away.”

Vera dismissed Trevor’s words and looked at Vargo once again.

“I’ll be heading off to the east then.”

“… All right.”

“Please arrange the paladins in advance towards the border of Horden. We are likely to be pursued when crossing the border.”

“… I’ll hold my slumber back until then.”

“Then I’ll be right back.”

Vera said so, and after a short nod, he turned and walked out of the Great Hall.

****

Vera headed straight to the temple’s northern exit, arrived at the cottage where he lived, and began preparing for the journey ahead.

His armor was incredibly conspicuous, so he took it off. His blade of choice was plain, being as modest as possible, and he hid the Rosario under his clothes.

After completing a brief armament check, Vera let out a sigh and calmed his thumping heart.

Shortly after that, he recalled the route in his head again in case of a mishap.

‘About four days.’

In that amount of time, he was able to reach his destination.

There were no issues about whether anyone else would find the saint first.

No group can find her faster than the Holy Kingdom.

Rohan’s power of guidance.

This is why the Holy Kingdom can know the Saint’s location directly from the Gods through him.

This was why the Holy Emperor was the first to find the Saint in his previous life, and also why Vera patiently waited for this day.

“The Remeo Province.”

A small county located southeast of Horden.

Saint Renee was there.

Snap-

He strengthened his grip around the hilt of the sword. His eyes were laid down, and he heaved a deep sigh.

‘…Now.’

I’m coming to see you.

After one life and spending another four years, I will finally meet you.

Vera’s heart brimmed with emotions, but he soon opened his eyes and brushed those feelings off.

‘There will be enough time to wallow in sentimentality later.’

I’ll do it after I meet her in person.

After calming his thumping heart, Vera did not delay any longer and immediately opened the cottage door to leave.

Waiting for Vera through the opened door was Norn, who had already returned after he was done with his preparations.

“Let’s go.”

“Yes.”

Vera sneaked a quick glance at Norn, who answered briefly and then marched on. Once more, his gaze was darting forward.

Strangely, his steps were light.

****

Four days to travel to the Remeo Province.

Vera moved with a restless mind.

His head was only filled with thoughts about Renee from that moment on. He couldn’t think of anything else.

It was right to say that his emotions, that had been repressed for a long time, burst out all at once.

It was too early to be sentimental; it was time to get ready to meet her, but when the moment approached closer, even that became impossible.

No matter how hard he tried to calm down, the wild thought continued to excite him alone.

“You are…”

What kind of person would you be at the age of 14?

Are you resenting the Gods now for taking away your light, just like you said? Are you living in despair?

Will you be a beauty whom people fall in love with after a single glance, just as you claimed? Or will you be an ordinary country girl?

I’m sure you’ll be an indescribably beautiful person on the inside even now, but do you still have that annoying personality of yours? If not, will you seem a bit more cheerful?

You, who walked bravely all alone even in the slums… Can you still tread resolutely by yourself, just like before?

As the numerous thoughts flashed through Vera’s mind, his gaze became vacant.

This happened countless times over the course of the four days.

His expression, which seemed foolish at first glance, was never seen at all in the four years in the Holy Kingdom, to the extent that Norn, who glanced at him, was startled. In addition, Vera looked as if he had only kept thinking about Renee.

No matter how strong his mind is, no matter how hard he tries to bury his excitement deep down. Whenever he remembered Renee’s radiant light halo, he would feel infinitely weak.

“…Sir Vera?”

Norn called out to him as the destination gradually appeared in their field of vision.

However, Vera did not hear him as he walked absent-mindedly.

“Vera?”

Norn called out his name again. Still, Vera did not hear him.

Another foreboding thought dwelled in his head.

It was about himself.

I’ve worked hard for so long, but it’s still not enough.

He acknowledged his inadequacy and will linger on while carrying that burden. Although he had made such a promise, he was worried that Renee might feel uncomfortable by his demeanor. Those thoughts continued tormenting his mind further.

Perhaps this shortcoming may come off as unattractive. Perhaps it’s because she’s still young and can’t accept him, who is still a villain.

Rustle-.

While Vera’s body trembled at the thought that occurred to him, Norn, who was observing him noticed that his expression became even more strange.

“Who are you?”

A middle-aged man herding cows at the village entrance asked at the sight of the travelers.

Only then after hearing his voice, did Vera return to his senses. He raised his head and inspected the man who asked the question.

Grayish-white hair. He had a face with a prominently good impression, and robust forearms under his rolled up sleeves as the weather was getting hotter.

At first glance, Vera looked at the figure of the middle-aged man who could be said to be a resident of this rural village. He straightened his expression and posed a question.

“Is there a girl named Renee living in this village?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Cobb’s daughter. She lives in that house with a red roof.”

Vera’s gaze followed the middle-aged man’s fingertips.

Just as he said, a house with a red roof stood out in the distance.

When Vera saw the house, he felt his emotions overflowing, but he clenched his fists and shook them off, then uttered a reply.

“…Thank you for letting us know.”

“Take care of yourself.”

The middle-aged man, who replied as such, then went off again.

Vera took his eyes off the fading back of the middle-aged man then pursed his lips as his gaze settled on the red-roofed house in the distance.

“May I go alone?”

“Yes, I’ll wait here.”

“Thank you.”

Vera bowed his head lightly to express his gratitude for Norn’s consideration and then took a step.

Vera’s pace, which had been light throughout his departure, suddenly became heavier the moment he began walking.

****

In front of the red-roofed house that Vera had arrived at, he felt frozen to the spot as if could not take a step more.

This is because he remembered the realization that had dawned upon him just before he arrived here. The realization that he might be denied by Renee, that the light that had shone brightly, may no longer illuminate him.

I have to knock on this door. I have to go greet her now.

No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t move his feet, so he stood still for a long time.

Tap.

A sound interrupted his flow of thoughts. It was a dull sound, as if something was hitting the ground.

Tap.

Vera raised his head towards the source of the sound.

Tap.

…And the next moment, he felt his entire world freeze.

Tap.

A girl was walking while tapping the ground with a cane. A young girl who had not lost her innocent childish appearance yet was just beginning to look a bit more feminine amidst puberty.

Tap.

Her steps were sloppy as if she would collapse at any moment, Vera flinched at each step she took.

Tap.

Nevertheless, the outward appearance of the girl shoved a certain notion into his head.

A beauty.

What if we slap that word into the manifestation of a human being?

He wasn’t thinking about the beauty of looking at the opposite gender. More essential than that is the notion of perfection in the beauty that constitutes her being alone.

Tap.

White hair waved like the first snow of the day in winter. The blue pupils revealed under the eyelids staring into the air were still. That stillness reminded him that this moment was paradoxically suffocating, yet dazzling.

Yes, that’s the way it should be. Her eyes, exposed under the bright sun, were absolutely enchanting.

Tap.

It was Renee. He knew the moment he saw her. He couldn’t help it. The feeling is beyond indescribable.

Although they looked slightly different, their height differed, and the fact that he had not even heard her voice yet.

Tap.

Isn’t the oath he engraved in his soul that is burning stronger than ever, urging him even more?

Tap.

Pause-.

As Renee drew closer, Vera took a step backwards without realizing it. As a result, there was a ‘rustling’ sound which resounded when trampled on a patch of grass.

“Who are you?”

It was followed by the coherent sound of words articulated clearly.

Vera’s body stiffened at the sound of that voice.

“… Anyone there?”

His mouth was tightly sealed.

His gaze endlessly scanned Renee’s figure.

Vera pondered.

Her words proved to be the truth. The beauty she boasted about herself was truly admirable.

However, as he continued his chain of thought, he remembered that Renee must have been wrong about one of the things she had said.

Perhaps what the people who saw her felt was not love rather, it seemed to be awe.

Renee’s beauty was such a sight that he had never seen before, even for Vera, who had traveled across the continent countless times and met all kinds of races.

So, while his thoughts persisted with a stupored look.

“… No?”

Renee’s brows furrowed slightly.

“That’s strange.”

She tilts her head to her side with a confused gesture. At that moment, Vera uttered his words in a tone that was calm, yet had a tinge of daze blended in it.

“… There is.”

“Kyaa!”

Renee’s body shook at the reply. A sound resembling a scream escaped her mouth.

A face filled with bewilderment.

Then, Renee, who turned her head toward the direction slightly off from Vera, asked a question.

“Who are you?”

A question about his identity.

Vera then opened his mouth to answer her, but suddenly realized something and stopped.

Looking back at it, his former self had never told her his identity.

Now was the moment he would first reveal his name to her.

It was only after her one life and four years that he was finally able to tell her his own name.

Vera, thinking about it, suddenly felt his insides tighten harder than ever before.

He wasn’t in a bad mood. Of course, he wouldn’t know whether this expression was correct, but even while his throat was clogged, it wasn’t unpleasant at all, and it was a feeling that came to mind naturally.

He cleared his throat as if preparing to speak.

There were words that he barely spat out as he felt his breath choke on uncontrollable emotions.

“Vera–”

However, he did not continue to the end, and his words were cut off as he could only utter a mumble.

He had to talk, but was so overwhelmed that it wasn’t easy.

After taking a deep breath, Vera pursed his lips and tried again.

“I’m Vera.”

It was a brief introduction, but it wasn’t enough.

With that simple greeting, his frustration continued to torment him.

Numerous sentences began to swirl in his mind.

These were words that he had accumulated over the past four years.

There was something he really wanted to say when he met her again.

This time I’m here to fetch you.

I came back after a long time to see you.

I’m here to fulfill my lifelong oath.

So now you don’t have to fear anything.

…These were a few words he prepared and there were plenty more where that came from, but they all felt strange.

Vera, who pursed his lips for a long time, felt flustered. He did not know what to say or how to say it.

He formulated a sentence he had never even thought of before and barely spoke.

“… I have come to take you away.”

Instead, he spat out a menacing remark.

Chapter 16

? Week of Midnight Sun (3) ?

Vera was out of breath for a long time.

He had a deep frown on his face.

He thought what he had said to her was incredibly rude, but those were the only words he could utter from his mouth after pondering for a while.

After a long period of silence, Vera barely stood still, like a moron who couldn’t utter a single word correctly.

In response to this thought, he felt a surge of embarrassment heat up his whole body as his face flushed red.

His eyes glanced at Renee’s face.

There was a sign of panic, but her expression showed no malice towards him either.

He shouldn’t have said this. But Vera felt slightly relieved, from within, that Renee couldn’t see his current expression.

From the get-go, he shouldn’t make such a ridiculous expression as his first impression, right?

At that moment, Vera cleared his throat and spoke to Renee again.

“Don’t worry, I’m not someone suspicious. I’m on your side.”

He said so because of the sudden realization that what if she thought he was a suspicious person?

However, his stupidity was the only thing he ended up showing off.

“I… Where are you going to take me?”

Renee asked.

It was only then that Vera remembered that he had not told her anything besides his own name.

A stupid mistake that rivaled the twins’ own.

Of course, she wouldn’t know him at all since it was their first time meeting each 0ther. She probably doesn’t even know where he belongs to. He thought to himself, ‘what were you planning to say without even revealing that’?

Vera hurriedly explained, feeling a renewed sense of shame at that thought.

“Holy Kingdom…! I am from the Holy Kingdom of Elia.”

“…Yes?”

“I have come here to protect the Saint….”

As Vera was fumbling over his words while spouting gibberish, he immediately stopped once he saw the startled and surprised look on Renee’s face.

A pale shadow hung over her face. Her expression gradually dimmed.

The question that occurred to him…

Why is she reacting like that?

While Vera, who had been thinking long and hard about it…

“…I’m not that kind of person.”

When he heard Renee’s answer, he could immediately recall the reason.

Vera looked at Renee, who said so with a dark expression, and belatedly remembered her current emotional state.

‘… Resentment.’

Resentment against the Gods. She despised the Gods for taking away her sight and giving her a stigma she didn’t want. This was probably the time when she still harbored such emotions.

This was just a hypothesis in the realm of certainty, since Vera heard it directly from Renee’s mouth, nothing else.

Vera hurriedly shook his head, while muttering ‘Oops’ inwardly.

Clench-

Vera clenched his fists.

‘You moron!’

What are you doing? Look at what you did because you can’t even utter a single word correctly.

He was filled to the brim with embarrassment. He had to make up for it somehow.

Having organized his thoughts as such, Vera tried to continue his words.

“Hold on.”

“Please go back. I’m not the Saint.”

But what Vera got in return was a rejection that pierced his heart.

“…I think you got the wrong person. I’m just a blind girl who lives in the countryside.”

It was a simple remark that nearly stopped his breathing.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not the one you’re looking for. I hope you find the Saint. I’ll take my leave then.”

Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

A fast-paced sound. Saint Renee, tapping the ground with her cane, entered the house with the red roof.

The door of the house closed. The white waves of her hair disappeared from his view. When he finally reached her, she drifted away again.

A dark brown door.

Thud-

So, without the slightest bit of mercy, she hid herself from Vera.

****

Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

The cane made a subtle noise as it touched the ground.

Together with the noise…

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

The sound of footsteps followed along.

Renee sighed and uttered a word to the maker of those sound of footsteps behind her.

“Why do you keep following me?” 𝘧𝓇ℯℯ𝑤ℯ𝘣𝓃ℴ𝓋𝑒𝑙.𝑐𝘰𝑚

“I apologize.”

A solemn tone resounded. Upon hearing that, Renee frowned slightly and added her words again.

“I’m not the person you’re looking for.”

“I apologize.”

For two days, the Paladin Knight, who had come from the Holy Kingdom, was following her whenever she went outside.

Despite Renee refuting that she is not the Saint or asking him to go back, the Paladin Knight kept muttering ‘I apologize’ like a parrot while continuing to follow her.

There was no time in the past two days when Renee didn’t heave a sigh.

“… Shouldn’t you look for the Saint? I don’t think you have time for this.”

“… I apologize.”

What’s with this guy’s apology? Renee felt a sense of frustration in her forehead, but she couldn’t bring herself to chase him away, so she once more heaved a deep sigh.

…The voice she heard was far too serious for her to get mad at it. It makes her feel weak for some reason.

Besides, he did nothing but follow, so there wasn’t anything to complain about.

To avoid interfering with her own movement, he followed her at a distance she could not reach even if she raised her cane and extended it towards him.

With every step she takes, he steps hard on the floor and follows her with a stomp.

He never spoke until she spoke to him.

C’mon, Renee, what should I say to chase him away?

Of course, many harsh words flashed through her mind.

I’m afraid of being followed. You’re a creep. You make me tremble in my sleep.

Renee knew that she could spit out those words without effort.

However, Renee wasn’t infuriated enough to say rude words to others.

Even more so, with someone favorable to her.

Indeed, if she felt any malicious intentions from him, she might have spoken some harsh words, but that Paladin always conducted himself in an earnest manner.

He treated her with every ounce of sincerity he was capable of as if she was a revered personage.

So how can she say any harsh things to him?

“How long are you going to follow me?”

“I apologize.”

He repeated the same words. Finally, Renee did not have the energy to open her mouth any longer, so she looked straight once again and moved her cane.

Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

The two sounds echoed at regular intervals. As soon as Renee touched the ground with her cane, Vera’s footsteps followed along.

It was almost time for the sun to set, but the sky was still blue in the night of midnight sun that lit up the world.

Vera stared at Renee from behind, just four steps away from her, and religiously followed her whenever she took a step forward.

All eyes were on Renee and her surroundings.

Is there anything flying in? Maybe there is a huge puddle in front of her?

He scanned the surroundings while keeping such an absurd concern in his mind.

…I couldn’t speak anything.

Many words came to his mind.

You must go to the Holy Kingdom.

You shouldn’t stay here.

There are those who are trying to look for you, and they will find this place. Not only you, but the entire province will be turned into a sea of blood.

Such absurd tales flashed through his mind, but he couldn’t bring them up.

With thoughts of being too forceful, she might simply ignore his words. Thus, Vera simply followed her.

A thought suddenly occurred to him while he was training in the Holy Kingdom.

If I were to stand by your side, what would I look like?

Does it seem like I’m proudly protecting her? Or does it seem like I’m defending her from a dreadful foe?

However, in the end, shouldn’t such thoughts be considered too arrogant?

And as such, when the fateful day finally arrived, he couldn’t stand by her side and only silently followed.

It was a sad and unfortunate situation, but Vera did not feel as hopeless as he had expected.

Isn’t he still walking along with her? Any ambitious task is bound to take a long time. After all, haste makes waste.

…Vera knew it all too well. Renee was restraining herself.

The fourteen-year-old Renee, who harbored a grudge against the Gods, simply had no malice towards him.

She just can’t bear to get rid of him.

She is a kind soul. And thus, it was the only reason he was following her back like this.

A tremendous sense of guilt lingered inside of Vera when such a thought occurred to him.

“…Sir knight.”

Renee spoke.

“Yes.”

“Why did you become a Paladin Knight?”

Upon hearing her sudden words, Vera stared at the back of her head with a vacant gaze.

He only realized a moment later that she was asking this question for herself.

“…What do you believe in the Gods for? I don’t know myself. So many people believe in the Gods, but a few have experienced miracles, right? But why is everyone so crazy about them?”

Vera organized his thoughts, reminding himself that he had to give a proper answer this time.

He began ruminating over what to say.

He tried weaving a few answers for her.

I believe in the glory of the gods. I believe in their omnipotence. I believe in the power that they have bestowed upon this world.

Such answers flashed through his mind, but Vera couldn’t pick any of them since he knew Renee wouldn’t like them.

Are those even right? Aren’t those the nonsense I myself don’t believe?

Vera didn’t like the answers he came up with, so he thought of the person who could answer these questions the wisest.

How would they respond if they were the Holy Emperor? What answer would that old man have given her?

Vera thought about it.

‘… It’s meaningless.’

That’s the answer.

Isn’t that right? It was meaningless to follow the Holy Emperor’s words. It was an act of deceiving her.

Those words were not meant for a fourteen-year-old, as Vera thought.

Vera fell into deep thought once more to choose his words carefully.

What should I say to this fourteen-year-old Renee, who resents Gods?

She reminded Vera of himself.

He continued on his trail of thoughts for a while longer and then spoke.

“…I don’t believe it.”

It was Vera’s own words.

“What?”

“I do not believe in the Gods. Neither do I believe in their glory, or their omnipotence, or anything related to them.”

Snap-

The sound of Renne’s cane ceased, followed by Vera’s footsteps, which also came to a halt.

She turned around.

The direction she was staring at was in the air, but Vera knew it was an effort to look at himself.

“Aren’t you a Paladin? Can you even say that?”

“It’s the truth. I have nothing else to say otherwise.”

At Vera’s answer, laughter came out of Renee’s mouth.

“… That’s interesting. Then why did you become a Paladin Knight if you don’t believe in the Gods.”

In response to her following question, Vera struggled to suppress the words that soared up to the tip of his tongue from within, ‘Because of you’. He then took a deep breath.

Why did I become a Paladin? Why did I become an apostle?

An answer other than Renee. What is it?

Vera pondered for a moment and then realized that he was able to come up with an answer more easily than he thought.

“I wanted to learn how to protect.”

“…How to protect?”

“Yes, there is a light that I dare to follow, and I became a Paladin Knight to know how to protect it.”

The answer was directed to Renee herself, but ironically, as far as Vera knew, he had no choice but to say it in the most distant manner.

Renee mumbled under her breath and pursed her lips as if contemplating for a while, about his reply, and then asked another question.

“So, did you find out?”

Vera’s mouth closed tightly upon hearing her question.

Have I learned how to protect?

That’s why there was only one thing Vera could say.

“…I don’t know yet.”

“Is that so?”

A smirk. A weak smile appeared on Renee’s face.

The tension in the air had subsided a little.

Vera pursed his lips again, remembering that her appearance was suffocating to look at for some reason.

“However, I realized that I’m on the right track after becoming a Paladin.”

At the end of his gaze, he saw Renee, who had a profound and mysterious glimmer in her eyes.

Vera looked at her and thought…

I still don’t know how to protect while wielding my sword.

He was not wise enough to attain that enlightenment, and all he had realized in just over four years was his arrogance and ignorance.

Fortunately, however, the wisest person he knew was right in front of his eyes.

“Now that I know where to learn, I’m going to seek the sword that protects others.”

As I keep following her, maybe there will be someone who will someday show me the answer.

Vera’s head lowered and his gaze bent down to the floor.

It was an endlessly courteous bow that would never reach her.

Renee’s words continued on even when Vera was pushing his head down.

“… That’s great. I’ll be rooting for you.”

With those words, Renee turned to the front again and walked away.

Tap. Tap.

The sound of her cane hitting the ground echoed.

Vera raised his head belatedly, looking at her back slowly drifting further and further away. He gave her a small response, his tone weak.

“I apologize…”

Chapter 17

? Week of Midnight Sun (4) ?

Another day has gone by.

Renee is walking again today, listening to the footsteps behind her.

Whenever the sound of a cane, ‘Tap’, was heard, the sound of footsteps, ‘Stomp’ followed. As she continued forward, there was always a feeling of movement that followed her every step.

Am I exaggerating if I think I’m already accustomed to that beat? Renee, who found the thought that occurred to her amusing, chuckled a little and continued reflecting on these past few days.

The Paladin, who introduced himself as Vera, was a man of few words.

It could be said that his figure seemed to be knightly or priestly, but Renee recalled how he had a different side to him.

Perhaps the person called Vera wasn’t good at expressing himself.

That’s what occurred to her.

The conversation they had the day before flashed through Renee’s head.

When asked why he became a knight, he answered with fervor.

It was conveyed with some kind of burning and longing avidity.

What made him feel that way? What did Vera mean by the light? The light his sword needs to protect. Why did he feel so enthusiastic about it?

Such thoughts flashed through her mind as the sound of footsteps followed her. Renee unconsciously spoke out a question.

“What kind of place is the Holy Kingdom?”

It was a question that she didn’t realize that she would ask herself.

Finally, realizing that she said something after muttering it out loud, Renee uttered a silent ‘Oops’ and then waited patiently for Vera’s answer, thinking, ‘Since I said it, I might as well hear his answer’.

Renee heard the answer after taking three more steps forward.

“… It’s no different from any other place.”

Out came a deep voice.

Renee halted her stroll. Her head turned in the direction of the voice.

Turning to the direction in which the voice was heard was an act that Renee did as a habit when she wanted to express her interest in the other person’s words.

“Is that so?”

“Yes, there are people, there are houses. It is a peaceful settlement.”

“Well, are there any particular features? Or something unique you can only see there.”

The question was followed by silence.

Did I ask something wrong? Is that a difficult question for him to answer?

As Renee was worried with a speculative concern about Vera’s difficulties, his belated answer came as follows.

“…Although there are people there, it’s better to call them monsters instead of people.”

“Monsters?”

“Yes, they are people with a way of thinking that is beyond the norm.”

Renee’s head tilted at the following remark.

“What kind of people are they?”

“…There’s nothing worth mentioning.”

Words that seem determined at first glance.

Words that could be interpreted as ill will towards them, but Renee could realize that there was no semblance of negativity mixed in those words.

‘He doesn’t seem to hate them.’

If Vera had heard it, he might have been frightened, but there was no way for Renee to know that.

“Well, that makes me even more curious.”

“…They aren’t evil, but there is no need to be close to them.”

Those were bitter words.

They’re members of the clergy, right? Aren’t they the ones who devote their lives to the Gods? So what kind of people are you even describing?

For Vera, it was a simple warning that he said in the hopes that Renee would keep her distance from them, but everything that transpired in this world was like that. In reality, nothing goes according to plan.

In Renee’s mind, curiosity began to kindle about those people who Vera called ‘monsters’.

“And what else?”

“…All the buildings in the Holy Kingdom are painted white.”

Short descriptive words were heard. Renee almost burst out in laughter.

That’s because a mildly irritated tone lingered in Vera’s tone.

Does he not like the color white? While Renee was thinking of such a thought, Vera’s words continued.

“Those who built the Holy Kingdom all had a few screws loose… I’m sure you will find a great disparity with their mindset.”

Oh, he flared up.

Renee felt she was about to burst into laughter again and barely endured it when she heard Vera’s cussing tone. Soon, she responded with a smile.

It was a retort that, for the very first time, showed some semblance of emotion, with it being a little mischievous.

“I guess you don’t like white.”

Renee answered, fiddling with her hair.

And then…

“Never. Never have I said that I hate it.”

A reply that followed almost immediately.

“I don’t hate white. It’s just that I don’t enjoy something being too excessive because I believe there should be moderation in everything. So the color white… I don’t hate it in the least.”

There was an immense panic while he was stringing those words. He even emphasized the exact words twice.

In the meantime, the rustling sound continued, and Renee had no choice but to think, ‘Vera is a rather tactless person’.

“I’m kidding.”

Renee, who answered with a subtle smile, then remembered why Vera was so polite to her.

..Perhaps it’s because of the stigma that was bestowed upon her.

No matter how na?ve I am, isn’t it obvious?

Isn’t that why they came to her, who had no contact with the Holy Kingdom? Because they had a way of knowing who bears the Gods’ stigmata?

Therefore, he is sure that I bear a stigma, so he is treating me politely.

When that thought suddenly occurred to her, Renee felt suffocated.

She didn’t want to think about it, but something revoked her thoughts about her stigma.

A feeling of suffocation filled her heart. Feeling it, Renee moved her cane again to shake off those suffocating thoughts.

Tap.

Thus, it was followed by another ‘stomp’ of footsteps.

****

Some things shouldn’t be taken away, even as a joke.

That is even more so, if the thing that was taken away could spiral someone’s whole life into the abyss.

Renee woke up feeling warm heat all over her body.

Renee didn’t know whether the heat was caused by the sun or whether something was really burning around her.

There is no way to know because she lost her vision.

Just guessing through the calm surrounding atmosphere, she muttered out loud, ‘It must be the sun’.

…When she realized that the world could only be recognized through sounds or senses like this, she felt so many emotions seething inside her.

The past bothered her again.

Her light was suddenly stolen one day. As a result, she couldn’t walk a single step properly.

From that moment on, it reminded her of the past, as now she had to live through her life in total darkness.

The misery of living a life where she could barely recognize her surroundings by matching the scenery. The place Renee remembered now was trying to devour her mind.

Renee was always afraid.

She was afraid of the invisible world and her unforeseen future of living like this for the rest of her life.

So Renee prayed.

There was never a day when she didn’t pray.

She has never missed a single prayer.

With every moment of every day, she prayed that the light in her eyes returned.

I wanted you to save me from this poor fate.

I thought they were those who could do that much for me.

…So, there must be a moment when her prayers would be answered.

The week of the midnight sun.

The power and divinity of the Gods.

Renee could certainly feel them, despite being blind.

Things she had never felt in her entire life. But the moment it began to wrap around her body, Renee clearly realized what it was. It would be correct to say that she was intuitively aware of it.

There was hope in her heart. She was filled with joy.

Oh, at last, her prayers have reached the sky.

That vast emotion spread throughout made Renee shed tears and earnestly pray more, the moment she felt that presence.

Please return my light.

I want that brilliance back in my life.

She clumsily extracted her poor divinity as she prayed for the wish to come true.

Thus, her reserves of divinity had dried up fast, and she felt her lungs being choked.

She felt her head was going to burn from wielding a power she did not know how to use.

But nevertheless, she couldn’t stop in her tracks.

She didn’t think of stopping the light that may come back again, hopefully thinking of herself being able to run without worrying again.

So she squeezed out everything she had within her and made a wish, but…

Nothing changed.

No matter how much divinity she used, no light returned to her eyes, even if she desperately used all her divine powers.

The world was still engulfed in darkness, and Renee was a blind girl who could not walk a single step without a cane.

Hope quickly changed its visage and took on the form of despair.

Renee felt immense sadness after that despair shattered her hopes.

She could realize first-hand how miserable her hope seemed.

At that time, she, for the very first time, realized how deep her resentment could be.

After that day, Renee no longer believed in the Gods. She didn’t pray either.

The Gods made her miserable, and it was to such a world that all she could give back was resentment.

For Renee, who was dying of hunger, the Gods were wicked beings who ridiculed her with breadcrumbs, placing them out of her reach. They were the evil of the world who poked fun at her for being so despondent and giggled delightfully at her misery.

Therefore, she will no longer seek the Gods’ help, and no matter what they want, she will never follow them. Renee recalled that clear resolution in her mind.

“Ah…”

Suddenly, a sigh came out of Renee’s mouth.

As soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a myriad of emotions surging through her.

Renee felt a feeling of irritation all over her being and closed her eyes to shake it off.

She decided not to think about it and ignore it thoroughly. She couldn’t afford to give a single emotion to the pain.

Wiggling around. Renee’s hand found the cane.

She felt so dizzy that she reckoned that she needed some fresh air outside.

Pivoting herself with the cane, she raised herself up and proceeded to open the door.

“…Are you alright?”

She heard a familiar voice that followed her for these past few days.

A Paladin Knight from the Holy Kingdom is one of the Gods’ servants whom Renee despises.

But nevertheless, he is a strange man who she can’t seem to hate.

Renee turned in the direction in which she heard the voice and greeted him.

“Good morning.”

“Have you had a peaceful night’s rest?”

“Yes, what about sir knight?”

“It wasn’t bad.”

Renee smiled gently upon hearing his answer and asked.

“Are you going to follow me today as well?”

“… I apologize.”

What are you apologizing for? Renee smiled subtly at Vera’s reaction, repeating the words ‘I apologize’ like a parrot. Then she began moving her cane forward.

The gentle weather warmed her up. In the breeze, it felt like her pent-up frustrations from earlier were being washed away.

Renee breathed a sigh of relief but felt a vague sense of guilt rising from hearing the sound of footsteps that followed her.

He followed her these few days to take her to the Holy Kingdom. Of course, the sooner he knew she didn’t like the Holy Kingdom, the better, but he never talked about it.

Guilt welled up inside of her for deceiving him.

Renee bit her lips with such heavy feelings for a while, then squeezed her heart and composed herself.

‘… I apologize.’

No matter how much she thought about it, she didn’t want to be a servant of the Gods.

Chapter 18

? The End of the Midnight Sun ?

“Then I will take my leave.”

“Yes, have a good night.”

At the end of Vera’s gaze, there was Rene, who bowed her head slightly and entered the house with the red roof.

Vera turned around and left the village after Renee, who opened the door, completely disappeared into the house.

‘… From today.’

The night returns again.

Thus, the long period of the week of midnight sun has finally ended

In addition, it also meant that each group, which had been rifling through the continent, gradually began narrowing down the search radius.

I wasn’t scared. I wasn’t even worried.

They are only going to narrow down the search radius, because a week is not enough time to identify Renee. 𝚏𝕣𝐞𝗲𝐰𝕖𝐛𝐧𝕠𝕧𝚎𝚕.𝐜𝚘𝗺

They don’t have the power of Guidance.

In other words, there is no way to identify her immediately.

The only way to identify her was to keep an eye on the Holy Kingdom’s movements, but in this case, even that was futile.

‘Because I was the one who moved.’

Since the Saint never left the Holy Kingdom to begin with, no matter how hard they tried to gather information, they won’t be able to find anything because she never existed in their information, not to mention never met her. Therefore, they can’t identify the Saint through those means.

Of course, that doesn’t mean they will never find her.

The continent has magic. If there exists divine power, there also exists magic spells.

If they actively use magic, one day they will be able to identify a saint.

Vera arrived at the entrance of the village while pondering over such thoughts and found Norn standing there waiting for him. Seeing him, he bowed slightly.

“You’re here”

“Yes.”

“What did you find out?”

“The Empire is still in the middle of their search and are currently at the central part. It seems that they are trying to find the saint in their own country.”

“What about the Magic Tower?”

“Likewise, it seems they have expanded the search range to the central and the southern parts. The Union is moving towards the west. There also seems to be some noise from within.”

Vera nodded when he heard his report.

This was the first thing Vera did when he realized Renee didn’t want to go to the Holy Kingdom.

Having Norn follow him to grasp the movement across the continent.

No matter how much time he has, shouldn’t he be prepared at least?

“What about the other groups?”

“It seems the Dragonians that are moving in large numbers are being captured all over the continent. As for the ‘Followers of the Night’… as you already know, they can’t be mobile during the nights of the midnight sun.”

“I understand for now. Thank you for your hard work.”

“I did what needed to be done.”

Norn bowed his head.

‘Should I be at ease?’

Vera calculated the path they would take in the future by analyzing his previous life’s knowledge and checking if there are any contrasting elements with the current situation.

‘Probably the first ones who will reach us will be the Dragonians.’

Mixed with the blood of dragons —those who seek the saint’s power to transcend their master power

They were the ones who had their own mobility and independent information network, so they are probably the first to identify the Saint.

‘next probably… the Followers of the Night.’

Those who seek the Saint to erase the curse engraved on their blood.

They are immovable during the day, but on the other hand, at night, they are able to move faster than anyone else.

In addition, their bodies instinctively reject divinity, so once they lay their eyes on Renee, they will immediately recognize that Renee is the Saint.

Then, in Vera’s head, the path they had traveled in the previous life came to his mind.

‘The Empire could not identify the Saint until the very end. The Magic Tower headed to the north due to friction with the Dragonian, and the Union is something we don’t have to worry about once we cross the border, so we don’t need to strategize against them.’

It wasn’t just a guess. As the composition of the previous life was exactly like this, the situation will continue unless there is a major change.

Besides, that was the reason why Vera could still be so relaxed.

If it was just ‘Dragonians’ and the ‘Followers of the Night,’ Vera’s power alone is enough to wipe them out.

‘… It’s not bad.’

I can still be at ease for now.

In the worst case, I would have to force her to go to Holy Land, but not yet.

Vera didn’t want to force Renee’s opinion. He wanted her to be able to stand up on her own and make up her own mind by the end.

Why not? Because she was the one who showed him the light in his past life.

She did not force her ideals on him. She did not ignore his will. She moved his heart just by staying by his side, so her opinion also deserves to be respected.

‘… Not yet.’

I wanted to wait a little longer for her.

While Vera was in the midst of thinking, Norn, who was watching him, cautiously took this opportunity to ask a question.

“Uhm… So what happened to the Saint?”

“I don’t think she’s ready yet.”

“I see.”

Norn, who was looking at Vera, who responded in a concerned tone, felt that Vera’s face overlapped with the face he had seen before this investigation.

An indescribably stupid face.

That’s the expression that overlaps with his face.

How surprised I was. Vera, who had always shown the day standing since the first day we met, trudged with a face as stupid as the twins, and I thought of something huge happened.

However, upon hearing his following words, that he wanted to respect Lady Saint’s opinion, he realized that he was fine.

Apart from that, he couldn’t erase the question that still lingered in his mind.

‘Is he in love with the saint?’

Norn’s eyes narrowed.

Isn’t that a plausible reasoning?

Before he left, the Saint, who he saw for a moment, was a beautiful person to the point that he could not help but exclaim.

in addition.

‘He is in his prime?’

Vera was a young man who had just turned 18. It was the time of his youth.

Norn fully understood his feelings.

I’m now married and have children, but how was I at that time? Whenever I saw a girl wearing a skirt, I would remain distracted and flustered for the entire day.

He secretly nodded his head and couldn’t help but smile like a father when realized that.

‘I’m rooting for you.’

Of course, love is an emotion that cannot be achieved only through one-sided love, but Norn believed in Vera, the hard worker he had seen.

He was a person who was serious about everything, so his sincerity will surely reach her.

“… Why are you looking at me like that?”

“No reason.”

Vera frowned. Norn looked at him and smiled.

Even though they were acting together on this escort quest they had different trail of thoughts in their minds.

*

The next day, Vera followed Renee and matched her footsteps.

He silently kept following as if he was her shadow

There were occasional chatting moments, but most of the time they ended up walking while being silent.

It was a situation that might feel uncomfortable at first glance, but it was still a satisfactory situation for Vera.

Just by following her, he can confirm that she is all right.

The embers he is chasing continued to burn.

Just by being able to see her with his own eyes, Vera could feel a sense of calmness settle deep within him.

He kept following her. The landscape, which had retained its visage for the whole week of midnight sun, gradually changed its color over time.

As the midday sun illuminated the ground, the shadows that had previously waned gradually lengthened over time. Meanwhile, the sky gradually took on a reddish color as the setting sun added a reddish shade to the greenery.

It was only after that time had come that Renee uttered a question.

“… The knight doesn’t ask anything.”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t you think it’s funny? A blind girl who is blind is walking all day like this. She can’t judge the dangers since she can’t see them.”

Vera’s eyes looked at Renee upon hearing her words. The answer was, as always, a disrespectful remark.

“It’s not funny at all.”

“Really? You’re an exception.”

What followed was silence again. Behind the ‘Tap’ sound of her cane, followed the ‘stomp’ sound of his footsteps.

Renee continued speaking after walking for a while.

“I’m trying to learn the way. Since I can’t see, if there is an occasion when I have fetch something I need from outside, I can find the way easily.”

“That’s great.”

“It’s foolish.”

Renee’s steps halted. As a result, Vera’s footsteps also stopped.

At the end of Vera’s gaze, Renee stared blankly into the air and continued muttering.

A helpless laugh escaped Renee’s lips.

“Actually, I know. That I wouldn’t have to go outside the village by myself. If something big happened to the village, then there really wouldn’t be anything I could do.”

Grief blended with a tinge of rage and helplessness.

Those are the feelings that lingered in Rene’s words.

“Even if the Saint the knight seeks is me, I will not be the person the Knight expects. I can’t do anything alone… I am blind, unable to see.”

She was dejected. She was in despair.

It was only then did Vera think that 14-year-old Renee seemed a bit clearer.

In addition, He could clearly understand where those feelings were coming from.

Helplessness. The thing that persistently tormented Vera in his younger days was haunting Renee when she was fourteen.

He still doesn’t know what it feels like to be blind. However, Vera could sympathize with what such a sense of helplessness was.

Fear of being unable to do anything. Fear of living like this and eventually dying. A parasitic feeling that gnaws away at your heart and corrodes your life.

That is the feeling of helplessness.

What should I say? Can I comfort her by telling her how to tackle it?

As Vera continued to think, he recalled the words she had said to him in his previous life on a daily basis, and spat them out.

“You never know.”

It was something she always said, so he would hold on to his life. So he could stand back up on his feet.

What he heard in reply were words brimming with deep scorn.

“What? I might be able to see through my eyes again. Is that what you want to say?”

Renee turned around and faced Vera. Vera opened his mouth once more after taking a glance at Renee’s frowning expression.

“You never know. Even the Gods in the Heavens probably do not know whether the Saint is truly a woman who cannot do anything, or whether she will become truly Great.”

“It’s not funny. And I am not the Saint.”

“I apologize.”

Renee pursed her lips. Her brows furrowed.

Rene who lowered her head with such an expression, then continued with a deep breath.

“I’m sorry. I was too frustrated. It’s not the knight’s fault… .”

Having said that, Renee turned around and began walking again.

Just as the cane touched the ground.

Vera looked at her back and uttered the following words with utmost sincerity.

“A lot of people fall. Even at this very moment, there are many who are trembling in fear.”

Stiffen-.

Renee stopped walking. Her gaze was still directed forward, so Vera could not see her expression.

“However, I only know a few who didn’t give up in such a situation.”

Vera looked at Renee’s back and continued speaking.

He recalled the words she said to him that day, and he uttered similar words along those lines.

“Saint…you are dejected, yet you haven’t stopped walking.”

She was different from him.

She was still walking, unlike himself, who kept falling deeper into the slums while blaming the world.

“You are working hard today for a tomorrow you don’t even know whether it exists or not.”

Thus, in the end, she became the light that subdued even this evil being.

“So, no one knows what the future Renee will be like.”

She isn’t helpless at all.

Vera said so with all his heart and bowed his head.

The next moment, silence descended upon that place. The wind blew. Her shadow, which grew longer with the gradually setting sun, fell in front of Vera, who kept his head bowed.

Suddenly.

The sound of cane tapping the ground resounded.

She moved on without saying anything in reply.

Chapter 19

? The End of the Midnight Sun (2) ?

Three more days passed.

Renee still did not want to go to the Holy Kingdom, and Vera was still following her.

So, if one wonders if there is any progress in their relationship, you can answer, ‘It seems that they are getting closer’.

Vera’s head turned toward Renee.

Just two steps away. By her side, not behind.

Yes. Vera no longer follows her. Now Vera was walking right by her side.

It wasn’t a change that was caused by any dramatic event.

Just one day, Renee suddenly said to close the distance.

– You can come near me.

Those were the words she said while walking two days ago.

After that, she made remarks such as ‘If you follow me like that, people around you will look at you strangely’ and ‘I can’t hear you well because you are far away’ but Vera never cared about other people.

The fact that Renee had allowed him to be by her side filled his heart with immense joy, and he couldn’t concentrate on anything else.

A day after standing by Renee’s side with an elated heart, Vera became busy glancing at Renee because he was still unfamiliar with her.

Her gaze lingered in the air. Like the first snow of winter, her white hair reflected the sun’s rays as she walked, creating a dazzling radiance. The blue eyes facing the air still had a light that captured the souls of people.

A beauty that could instill awe.

Her beauty was such a sight that even when her gaze was turned toward the air, it was wrapped in marvel.

However, when asked if Vera was in love with her, Vera would certainly shake his head in denial.

Vera thought that the way he felt about her appearance was definitely different from love or lust.

… In a way, it seemed to be a natural thing to do.

Throughout his life, Vera was moved by her nobility, and the emotion she evoked from him was nothing more than pure admiration.

That admiration was a feeling that had not changed for a single moment in these four years, and there was no reason for it to change to another emotion just by looking at her appearance now.

Besides, apart from those minor issues, she’s only 14 years old and was still a child.

Vera never harbored such a vile taste for young children.

Suddenly, in Vera’s head, the words she had said to him in the previous life came to mind.

When asked if she was sure that everyone who saw her felt love for her, she answered that she was just stating the truth.

Vera recalled those words and smiled.

‘You were wrong.’

He doesn’t know about other people, but at least he wasn’t romantically attracted to her.

He felt pleased when he realized that the woman who acted as if she knew everything was wrong about this.

Renee kept speaking while Vera was in the midst of a cheerful mood.

“The weather is good.”

“That’s right.”

“The breeze is also cool.”

“That’s right.”

“The next time are you going to answer ‘That’s right’ again?”

“I apologize.”

Renee heaved a deep sigh when she heard that clichéd answer.

“You don’t have to speak formally. I’m not as great as sir knight thinks.”

“The Saint is great enough for me.”

“…Stop it.”

Renee felt suffocated for some reason and kept her mouth shut.

It was because of Vera’s attitude.

She was really grateful to him for treating her with kindness. However, whenever he treats her with such excessive reverence, the conversation doesn’t last long.

No matter what she says, the only reply she receives is ‘Thank you’ or ‘That’s right’. And when she jokes around, she would only receive ‘I apologize’ in response. So how can she keep the conversation going?

‘He is way too serious.’

The Vera Renee saw was a person who embodied the concept of ‘No Fallacy’.

It can be said that his ‘Seriousness’ is a good aspect to have, but it further enhances the discomfort of their awkward relationship.

Renee sighed a little at the thought that occurred to her. Suddenly, she felt the conversation from three days ago flashing through her mind.

Her cheeks burned with heat.

The heat was born out of shame.

For some reason, that day her nerves were extremely sharp, and as such, in annoyance, she spoke harshly to Vera, who had done nothing wrong.

I immediately apologized on the spot, but… Of course, I was still concerned.

He was the one who consoled her, even though she lashed out at him without any warning. And even if he doesn’t care, me being mindful about it isn’t necessarily wrong.

That’s why she allowed Vera to stand by her side.

It isn’t because he has been following her silently for more than a week and even received her tantrum, rather she felt sorry for making him follow her and was emotionally reluctant.

Renee’s cheeks flushed with a deeper shade of red at the thought that came to her mind.

“We’re here.”

Vera’s words continued.

“Huh?”

“We have arrived at your home.”

“Ah… .”

What are you spacing out for!? Only after hearing Vera’s words did Renee realize that she had returned home after walking through her daily route.

“Umm… .”

Their footsteps halted and their farewell was brief.

Renee, with a slightly hesitant expression on her face, pursed her lips a few times before finally speaking out.

“Then please go home safely.”

“Yes, have a good night.”

“Yes.”

Shortly after she finished speaking, Renee disappeared behind the door.

Vera looked at the closed door for a moment, then took a short breath and turned around.

After walking for a while, the moment Renee’s house disappeared from Vera’s field of vision, Norn approached him.

“Are things going well?”

How’s the progress on persuading the Saint?

Upon hearing that, Vera nodded slightly, remembering his relationship with her over the past few days.

“Yes, fortunately, she seems to be opening her heart little by little.”

The past few days flashed through his mind.

Renee still didn’t talk about the Holy Kingdom or her stigmata. However, apart from that, they were gradually getting closer, and her attitude toward him was becoming mellowed.

If I keep doing this, maybe one day I can open her heart.

Maybe she’ll be able to make up her own mind.

Vera remembered that thought and added in his mind.

“She’s still young, so we’ll have to wait a bit longer until she makes up her mind.”

Norn said so while looking at Vera, who made a rare soft expression, and raised a small smile.

“By the way, she’s only fourteen years old. She’s the same age as when Vera first came to the Holy Kingdom. Do the both of you have anything in common?”

“…None whatsoever.”

Vera frowned. Norn, who chuckled once more, then changed his complexion slightly and spoke to Vera in a hushed tone.

His voice also grew serious.

It’s because he got a new piece of information today.

“Sir Vera, it’s good to be considerate of the Saint, but… we don’t have as much time as I previously thought.”

Vera’s gaze turned to Norn. Norn looked at his face and spoke to him with a calm expression.

“A group of dragonians is nearby. It’s good if they just pass by here, but… I think they know something because they are moving with a concrete goal in their sight.”

Information that a group of dragonians entered the Remeo Province and kept running for three days and nights without rest.

I don’t know how or to what extent they know, but they certainly didn’t come here without any information.

“Sir Vera.”

“… All right.”

Norn’s gaze turned to Vera.

An expression that seems to be deep in thought.

However, it was difficult to accurately guess what he was thinking just by his expression alone.

“I’ll take care of it. Sir Norn, just in case, could you send a request for support to the Holy Kingdom? A small number will do. It’s not good to attract attention for no reason.”

“…Yes.”

“Thank you.”

Having said that, Vera walked towards the outskirts of the village.

“I’ll return by dawn.”

The words he left behind ended there.

***

In the deep darkness of the forest, a vacant lot was present in the middle.

Vera settled down on a rock in the middle of the vacant lot and contemplated.

‘The dragonians are coming here.’

The fastest way through the small province called Remeo was this forest path, so there was no way they wouldn’t come here.

There’s only one reason to wait for them.

It’s to deal with them before they delve deeper into Renee’s existence.

‘If you think rationally….’

It was right to take her to the Holy Land without fighting them here.

The fact that a group of dragonians came to this place would mean that other groups would soon follow.

It doesn’t end there either. The Followers of the Night will also come. If there is a disturbance in blocking them, it will attract the attention of the other groups as well.

In other words, the number of enemies to be blocked will increase as time goes by.

Grip–

Vera’s hand gripped the hilt of the sword.

He knew it. The judgment he was making now was like a decision made by a fool.

He was waiting for her, waiting for her to open her heart. It was a judgment he made based on his emotions.

However, ultimately, it was Vera’s belief in her integrity that led to such a judgment. It was because he believed in her strength.

If it was Renee, he believed that she would be able to stand up on her own and walk steadfastly in the midst of despair, so he thought he shouldn’t dare to ignore her will.

It was an emotion that was also connected with fear.

If he ignored her will and moved according to his own, wouldn’t it give birth to resentment?

Maybe this time, her light would turn her back on him.

It was because there was fear, an emotion Vera never felt before.

Vera felt his breath spur from the depths of his very being at that overwhelming thought.

‘… I need to calm down.’

I had to calm my mind.

I have been diligent so far. It has been all for this.

Of course, he didn’t just realize the fact that he was arrogant and ignorant. He also built up his strength steadily.

It became possible for him to use the divinity systematically, which he originally imbued in his fist.

He put more effort into growing his body than in the past.

In terms of the level of strength alone, it has already been raised to a level that can be compared with my previous life.

Vera closed his eyes and peeked into his own soul, wiping out the anxiety that came to him.

On top of the dark soul, the oath was engraved in his soul.

I will live for the Saint.

It was an oath written by his own will.

Vera carefully looked at the oath, then opened his eyes and turned his gaze forward.

At the end of his gaze, the dragonians were heading his way with hastened strides. Vera narrowed his eyes and focused his gaze on the approaching dragonians.

‘… Five.’

They are assertive enough to be seen clearly even in the dark.

Dark scales sprouted over their half-naked bodies. The eyes that glistened in the moonlight resembled those of reptiles.

Dragonian.

An unfilial son who covets the power of his parent dragon.

After confirming that they were approaching, Vera got up from the rock he had been sitting on before and drew his sword.

Schwiiing-

‘… I just have to stop them.’

No matter if they number in hundreds or thousands, he was enough to stop them.

He wasn’t so weak that he couldn’t do it.

He still wielded the sword of a beast. It is a sword that is more suitable to take life instead of protecting it.

However, even such a sword was enough to buy her some time so that she could stand up on her own.

In the midst of contemplating, the dragonians stopped in front of the vacant lot.

Vera looked at the five figures that showed signs of vigilance toward him and unleashed the divinity that had been tightly suppressed inside.

It was the manifestation of the idea that there was no need to give them any moment of rest.

A brief confrontation. An ensuing silence.

Soon, a solemn voice resounded.

“I declare.”

Whoosh-

Divinity erupted from Vera’s body.

“From now on, all magic and magical spells that are to be cast within this realm are prohibited.” 𝓯𝙧𝙚𝒆𝙬𝙚𝒃𝙣𝙤𝒗𝓮𝓵.𝙘𝙤𝙢

Divinity tinged with gray swirled. Above the ashen divinity, a law was engraved in gold.

“In accordance with that law, everyone in the realm is compensated for their physical abilities equal to their lost magical prowess.”

A feeling of reinforcements surged over his body. The muscles of the whole body were awakened. Vera felt the overflowing power, and stared at the dragonians in front.

“However, those who break the rule shall pay the price and their heart will stop beating as a result of that.”

Dragonians, his enemies, stepped forward. Their eyes twitched.

They must have sensed something strange in the flow of the divinity that had been conjured.

He wished they weren’t stupid. Vera felt a little pity for them and recited the law.

“All these laws are enforced under the name of Lushan.”

Whoosh whoosh-

The Sanctuary roared. Laws were put in place, and the phenomenon materialized.

Vera, who felt the energy build up in his body in accordance with the laws, raised his sword and leaned forward.

It was not a very favorable situation for Vera. As they are dragonians who possess the blood of dragons, hailed as the masters of magic, hence, the compensation they will receive in this space will be quite high.

However…

‘It’s amusing.’

That wasn’t reason enough for him to lose.

“Rooaar!”

The dragonians on the far right charged in. Speed that lingered on the edge of cognition.

However, he was fast enough to counterattack.

Vera swung his sword in a short, controlled movement and instantly decapitated the approaching dragonian.

Splurt-

A cleaving sound echoed. And in the next moment, a head was sent flying in the air. The airborne decapitated head and its splattered blood were falling down on the dirt-covered ground.

‘Four.’

Vera’s gaze turned forward.

They looked at him in panic while Vera stared at them and fixed his sword stance.

No matter how strong they became, it was meaningless in the end.

As always, for Vera, cleaving was something he was the most confident of.

Chapter 20

? The End of the Midnight Sun (3) ?

The Dragonian, Pesche, felt his heart sink at the sight that unfolded in front of his eyes.

His comrades, his brothers in arms, fell to death after getting beheaded.

An unrealistic sight.

The scales, the pride of the species, the leather skin beneath them. It was breaking apart without being able to overcome that seemingly ordinary iron sword.

Obviously, it would be rational to think that the blade of the sword would be shattered, but he couldn’t comprehend why his brothers’ scales were being torn apart.

Splurt.

The heads of his brother fell to the ground. The expression on his face, as his brother’s head rolled in his direction, was that of shock, as if he couldn’t believe that his brother had died.

With a creaking sound, Pesche raised his head.

At the end of his gaze, there was a mysterious man who turned his brothers that way.

It was a human. A species that don’t live long.

A robe tightly pressed against his body. Beneath it, he could see pale skin and dreary eyes.

At first glance, those eyes seemed lethargic. However, if you take a closer look at them, you could notice a seething ferocious energy swirling in them.

Pesche was able to realize at once the identity of that short-lived species.

It would be strange if you didn’t know. The divinity that enveloped the whole space, and the unwritten rules carved in gold.

Furthermore, the compulsion felt in the rules.

It was different from enchantment. It was different from magic. It was different from mystical powers.

Why can’t I understand? The blessing engraved on his dragon blood helped him realize at once.

‘… Divinity.’

Plus, he also knew what that meant.

“Apostles.”

The closest servants of the Gods.

The most honorable seekers of the truth.

For more than a thousand years, the Apostles have supported the Holy Kingdom, which has a population of 10,000 at most.

An Apostle was present in front of them.

With that fact alone, a realization dawned upon Pesche.

The Saint is here. The Apostle must have come to meet the Saint. The chieftain wasn’t wrong.

Then, one more thought flashed through his mind as if it were a natural fact.

‘I’m going to die here.’

He and his brothers, who have met the Apostle here, will fall without exception.

It wasn’t an accidental thought. It was a thought that occurred to him instinctually.

His body shuddered. He felt suffocated, and his vision blurred.

Flinch.

…I naturally took a step backwards.

Pesche clenched his teeth and tried to control himself, but even that was not easy.

Avenging his brothers, the long-cherished desire of his kin, and such secondary thoughts drifted away from his mind.

His mind was focused on one emotion. An emotion he had already forgotten and had to struggle a lot to remember.

Fear…

The moment he met the Apostle, the moment he saw those ferocious eyes, fear engulfed his entire being.

Even if he tried to be calm and assess his strength, the conclusion did not change.

His body was more powerful than ever. It was overflowing with energy that he doubted if it was really his own.

This phenomenon is occurring in accordance with the rules engraved in this space.

However, this didn’t guarantee victory.

Even if his physical strength had grown stronger, he couldn’t cast magic. There was no spell to stop that sword of the Apostle that would pierce his heart.

Pesche knew. The reason why dragonians are called a high-ranking species is due to the blessing they received from their parent dragon. The blessing that flows through the veins of every member of their tribe.

Without it, no matter how strong a dragonian was, he was nothing more than a beast.

Then a thought flashed through his mind.

Flight.

However, that was also impossible.

Obviously, they’ll be faster. His body was overflowing with energy and he was far from that Apostle, but he was convinced that a sword would come flying from behind even if he decided to fly away.

The Apostle’s leisurely demeanor reaffirmed that belief.

In the end, the conclusion that was drawn through reason, was only able to fulfill the role of turning the fear that was weighing down on Peshe’s heart into full-blown despair.

Again, his fangs gnashed against each other. His muscles tightened.

Pesche’s eyes turned to the brothers who were ‘still’ alive.

Eyes trembling in anxiety.

Pesche was able to realize through them that all of the brothers who were standing arrived at the same conclusion.

A tense atmosphere.

At the next moment, the Apostle’s voice resounded.

“Aren’t you coming?”

It was akin to a beast’s howl.

As Pesche heard the Apostles’ voice, it was the first thought that occurred to him.

Pesche shuddered at the voice and noticed that the Apostle was staring at him with a subtle smile. Seeing this sight, he felt anger rising from the depths of his heart.

His long-cherished desire was before his eyes. Behind the Apostle, there was salvation and glory for his kind.

But what kind of hell is this?

After anger, anxiety settled in, and then came self-hatred.

“…My brothers.”

His voice trembled more than ever. He was trembling even more than the time when he saw the shadow of the parent dragon for the first time in his life.

The brothers looked at Pesche. Pesche received their gazes, and cried out in a struggling voice.

“To our long-cherished wish!!!”

Stomp-!

Pesche charged at Vera. The moment he yelled as such, his brothers also stepped forward.

The smile deepened on the lips of the Apostle. Pesche, who was rekindled with despair at the sight, shook off his emotions and reached for the neck of the Apostle.

It was a frantic attempt.

It was a pathetic move.

Also, in the end, it was a move that couldn’t reach him.

The Apostle raised his sword. A sword raised only when Pesche’s hand reached out towards the Apostle’s neck.

The thin sword cleaved Pesche’s wrist.

Schwiing.

It was a sound that he didn’t hear through his ears, rather it directly resounded? within his head.

The field of vision was stretched wide. The sound that accompanied it also echoed infinitely.

Pesche opened his eyes wide and gawked as if they were about to tear as he watched his wrists being severed in front of him.

A moment that seemed like an eternity. In the end, when Pesche returned to reality, his body writhed in agony.

“Aaaaaaarghhhhhhhh!!!”

****

His heart beat violently. The senses of the whole body became sharp. An electric current constantly surged through his head.

Vera smiled as if his mouth was about to burst at the sensation he had not felt in a long time.

An attack aimed at the left chest.

Another one towards the ankle.

After dodging them with minimal movement, Vera swings the sword to decapitate the dragonian crawling on the floor.

The sensation of cleaving flesh and slicing bones ran through his arms to the spine. Then, the sensation that crept up to his spine spreads throughout his head, producing a stimulating sensation.

Splash. A chilly sound rang out, and a fountain of blood soared over the cleanly severed cross-section of the neck.

“Aaaaarghhhh!!!”

A scream echoed. It was the sound of the dragonian who was aiming for his heart just before.

Upon hearing the sound, Vera turned his head to look at the source, and indeed there was a dragonian with an expression full of anger and despair.

Vera felt a sense of joy upon seeing his expression, as he laughed and uttered words in a mocking tone.

“Don’t feel dejected. I will send you along soon.”

The dragonian’s eyes turned to Vera. His complexion soon turned into a furious expression.

The dragonian attacked again. Vera didn’t shy away from him this time.

He tightened his muscles, bent his upper body, then held the sword with both of his hands.

As soon as the dragonian approached his nose, Vera swung the sword with all his might.

Crack.

Soon a sound which was mixed with the swinging of sword and cracking of bones reverberated.

As the sword, which had passed from his outstretched fingertips to the arms, shoulders, chest, and waist, soared in the air again, the dragonian was cleaved in half and fell to the floor.

Thud.

There was the sound of chunks of meat clinging to the dirty ground, and the sound of footsteps trampling on them.

It was a surprise attack from behind.

When Vera, who sensed that presence, rotated his body and swung his sword once more. The swung sword swept through the dragonian’s neck, who launched a surprise attack on him.

Swoosh.

Another sound resounded, and Vera’s vision reflected the falling dragonian with his head spinning in midair.

Vera muttered inwardly as he looked at the beheaded neck falling to the floor.

‘…Now.’

There’s only one left.

Vera let out a deep sigh. His gaze turned to the only living dragonian.

In a corner of the vacant lot, there was a dragonian crawling on the floor with his wrists cut off.

The motion of crawling on the floor while breathing heavily was obviously an attempt to escape.

Vera walked slowly, letting out a little ‘chuckle’ at the sight, and smirked.

“That’s not good? All your brothers are fighting and dying, so don’t you think it’s unfair for you to run away alone.”

A sarcastic tone.

When Vera spoke so, the rattled dragonian slowly turned to Vera.

“Ah, Ahhh….”

The water rippled through the dragonian’s pupils. Tears ran down his eyes, sweeping through the dirt-stained face, leaving crooked marks.

A face stained with fear.

The moment I saw him.

Stiffen.

Vera’s body stopped.

It was due to the sudden surge of vertigo.

Vera’s head, which had been burning from a while ago, cooled in an instant.

Those eyes, that expression full of fear as that dragonian stared at himself, was a very familiar expression.

In my past life, it was the eyes of those who looked at me.

His self from back then reflected in those eyes.

Reason, which returned late, took away his joy.

A question flashed through his mind.

‘…What am I doing?’

It was a question he was asking himself.

The moment he saw the blood, he became excited and wielded his sword, reminiscent of a beast just like before. Thus, he asked himself.

As his empty left hand swept through his face, he could feel the blood dripping over his hand.

A sticky and unpleasant sensation.

“Spa-Spare me!”

In the meantime, he heard the dragon pleading. At that, Vera swung his sword again and beheaded the dragonian.

Swoosh.

The feeling of the sword cutting through the flesh was the same as before, but this time there was no pleasure.

Vera’s eyes looked around.

Pieces of flesh scattered all over the place. Blood puddles everywhere. And he was the only one standing amidst them.

At this moment, Vera felt as if he had returned to his previous life.

‘Not a bit…’

I haven’t changed a bit.

Realizing his own inadequacy, he was preparing to change.

He consoled himself in that way, but in the end, when he entered the battle and wielded his sword, he was just as drunk as his previous life.

He gazed at his left hand. His reddish palm drenched in blood contained a fervent heat.

Vera felt the heat and fell into deep thought once more.

‘The sword I wielded….’

Was it really a sword that could guard those under its shadow?

Clench.

He clenched his fists.

‘…No it wasn’t’

The sword he wielded just earlier was a sword meant to kill. It was only a sword to tear his opponent apart. It was a sword to impel the joy of tearing and ripping the flesh.

Suddenly, Renee’s face flashed through Vera’s head.

He remembered being happy at the thought that he had closed the gap somewhat. The thought that the distance between their steps has narrowed.

‘…Not enough.’

He wasn’t worthy. He was still lacking.

Standing next to her, he was not enough to protect Renee.

I was mistaken.

Now that he has come this far in order to stand by her side, he believed that he had grown.

He had fallen into that delusion.

Suddenly, there was a sensation as if he was drowning from within.

Vera frowned and heaved a deep sigh, as if he was vomiting at the sensation of being crushed all over his body.

‘… Still.’

He was wielding the sword of a beast.

It was only when Vera raised his sword that he realized that fact, only when he faced the enemy in front of him did he understand that he still… hadn’t changed.

Chapter 21

? The End of the Midnight Sun (4) ?

During the last few hours before nightfall, Sir Norn paced anxiously around the village entrance.

‘It’s already close to the time you said that you would return….’

Before leaving, he said that he’ll be back before sunset. Vera’s figure when he said that clearly resembled a person who was determined to fight.

Perhaps something did happen, or maybe not. Such a thought occurred to him.

In retrospect, maybe it’s just a needless worry. In addition to being an Apostle who received the stigma, Vera was strong beyond comprehension; even Sir Norn couldn’t compare to him.

Still, he was worried.

Aside from his strength, Vera was a young man who had only reached the cusp of adulthood. For Norn, an 18-year-old would be considered an inexperienced greenhorn and would fail rather than succeed.

As an adult, it is natural to have such worries.

‘Why isn’t he coming back?!’

Should I have followed him? While Norn was panicking with distressing thoughts in his head.

Rustle-

Faint rustling sounds were heard from the bushes behind Sir Norn.

Norn turned his head reflexively towards the source of the sound.

A figure sprang out of the bushes. It was Vera, who looked like he had just come out from a bloodbath.

“Oh! Sir Vera…”

Norn approached Vera with a delighted expression, but soon his steps halted and he was forced to hold on to his breath.

He inquired in a bewildered tone.

“This…”

“I took care of it.”

Vera briefly replied while revealings signs of intense fatigue that subsided in his body.

“…Are you all right?”

“Yes, as you can see, there are no injuries. But first of all, my clothes have become like this….”

Vera gestured by lifting the hem of his robes. Norn’s eyes turned to the blood dripping from it.

How much did he fight that he even got drenched in blood? And so much of it too…

Such a question crossed his mind, but he didn’t spit it out.

He clenched his fists to shake off the thoughts that had come to his mind, then bowed his head toward Vera and continued speaking.

“…Oh, I see. Please go in for now. You have some time before the Saint wakes up, so you can take your time to sort things out.”

“The Dragonians may intrude again. We need to figure out their route in advance, so please gather any information about the surrounding landscape and any rumors circulating about them.”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll take my leave.”

Vera issued his instructions and walked past Norn in the direction of the village.

Norn looked straight at Vera’s back which was treading further away.

The dripping blood painted Vera’s trail. In addition, his dismal voice, which Norn had heard, remained stuck in his head.

Norn became slightly concerned about Vera.

‘Did something happen?’

He seemed to be in a strange mood.

****

Vera took his spare clothes and headed for the river. He threw himself into the stream as he was coated in blood.

The feeling of fatigue washed away as the cold temperature permeated his skin.

He soaked as much as he could to awaken his lethargic mind in the freezing water, but it wasn’t easy because there was a sight at the end of his eyes.

Vera’s gaze turned to the blood that was washed away from him.

A long red trail over the crystal clear water.

Looking at it, Vera thought of the bloody trail that overlapped with his own path that he carved until now. He felt an agonizing disgust at his eternal stubborn self.

Negative thoughts began to surface. Vera took a deep breath and stuck his head in the stream.

Splash-

Vera regained his mind by feeling the cold current that brushed against his face, as if piercing his mind.

“…Get a hold of yourself!”

It wasn’t the time to be so miserable.

What if he didn’t change? What if he was still wielding the sword of a beast?

Renee is here. He has to protect her.

Even if I had to wield the sword of a beast.

The only thing that stood in his way now was his own heart.

Vera held his breath, clenched his chest, and then, with eyes wide open, lifted his head up, which had been plunged in the water for a while.

Splash-!

The water splashed around with Vera’s movement.

Vera stood up, clenching his teeth as he watched the water spattering around as he moved.

“I can do it.”

He was confident that they could fend off themselves no matter how many they came. And Renee was also opening her heart little by little.

All he has to do is curb this self-hatred of his.

If he can protect Renee, he’ll be able to change himself if she finally lights an ember for the flame that will lead him down the right path.

At that moment, Vera will be reborn as a human, not a slum-born villain.

Drip-

Water flowed down his cheek, dripping from the tip of his chin, causing a fast ripple on the river.

When Vera turned from the scene, he turned his body and moved his steps.

“…I …”

I’ll protect Renee.

****

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

Renee’s tapping cane and Vera’s footsteps resonated, creating a constant beat.

Vera took a step further away from Renee.

As usual, not many words were exchanged. It was just a brief conversation. They talked about the weather, the breeze, and indulged themselves in nostalgia.

So, they kept walking as usual.

“What’s wrong?”

Suddenly, Renee asked.

Vera twitched slightly upon hearing her words, but quickly uttered a reply.

“Nothing.”

“Is that so?”

“That’s right.”

As firm as possible, Vera gave Renee a satisfying answer so she wouldn’t unnecessarily worry about him. Then, he closed his mouth again and moved on.

But were there any signs that something was amiss?

Or is there a sign that only Renee could sense?

Renee asked another question.

“Do you know?”

“What?”

When Vera asked as such, Renee’s steps came to a pause.

She stopped and turned around to face Vera. She then continued speaking.

“Among the people who are troubled… those who especially try to hide it will often speak in a low-pitched tone.”

Flinch-

Vera flinched. As a result of becoming conscious of Renee’s words, his reply was a beat slower.

“…Is that so?”

“Yes, it’s like swallowing before the moment you start talking. When you speak a lie, your voice becomes heavy and your tone becomes erratic. Even if you try to hide it, the end gets cut short because of the heaviness of the voice. The guilty conscience get through that way. It’s easier to notice if you remember your usual voice and compare it with the voice you just heard now. Isn’t it amazing?”

Vera looked at Renee.

He sighed inwardly. He should have known that she was a person who could distinguish a lie this way, but because of his complex state of mind, he overlooked it.

“Is it something you can’t tell me?”

Words of concern followed. The moment Vera tried to spit out the specifics, Renee spoke again.

A smile with endless warmth accompanied those words.

“My ears are fine. Although I can’t see, I can listen. That… and usually, Sir Knight always listens to my problems, so I think I should at least do this in return….”

A slightly embarrassed expression appeared on her face. She slightly lowered her head, her voice gradually dimmed toward the end of her talking, flustered by the words she spoke to him.

There was certainly something in her words. Every word she said, there was consideration for himself. It contained the consideration that made him immensely weaker, which reminded him of the day he first met her.

Vera felt his will weakening a bit from her words. Thus, he struggled to clear his throat and then said.

“…Nothing really happened. I think my voice was a little hoarse because it was slightly chilly last night. I apologize.”

A long, drawn-out excuse.

It was a simple excuse that Vera uttered with as much ease as he could muster, but Renee seemed to catch a different meaning.

Renee continued thinking, assessing the words she just heard, and felt the distance between the two slowly widening more than usual.

Vera’s voice cracked a bit.

It could be called anger, or maybe sorrow.

In the meantime, if she were to pick out the most intense feeling in that voice, Renee would answer ‘hatred.’

Renee was a person who could relate to the wavelength of hatred better than anyone.

Why not? When her lifelong prayer was betrayed, she herself cried in the same manner.

Of course, she didn’t know who he hated.

She didn’t even know what caused that hatred.

She just knew it was hatred, but she couldn’t fully understand.

It was natural, of course. Aren’t human beings foolish creatures that don’t even understand themselves, let alone others?

Meddling might seem impolite. Perhaps it would be a nuisance to the other party.

But nevertheless, Renee wanted to listen to Vera’s troubles.

She couldn’t solve it or completely empathize with him, but she thought she could at least listen.

Renee thought it was a courtesy to Vera, who silently followed her and received her ire when she acted selfishly.

“Sir Knight, do you know?”

“What?”

“Now, I smell the scent of blood. It’s a pretty bad scent, too.”

Crunch-

Vera intuitively took a step away from Renee. The sound of grass strands being trampled resounded.

Renee noticed that Vera was stepping back from her through the sound and the faint smell of blood.

Then Renee carefully took a step and approached Vera while Vera took a step back again.

Seeing that, Renee spoke again.

“I may be blind, but I am no fool.”

“I apologize.”

“There is nothing to apologize for.”

“I apologize.”

“Apology is a word spoken when you make a mistake.”

Vera’s replies stopped.

Did he stop speaking?

Renee realized that Vera, who had always kept silent, had been shut by her this time. She grinned slightly and said.

“I think Sir Knight is my friend. You listen to my concerns, and we have been for over a week now. Well… I think we’re probably friends.”

“It’s my pleasure to help you….”

“I mean, that’s my opinion. So if Sir Knight insists, it can’t be helped.”

Again, Vera’s mouth was sealed shut.

“I know friends help each other. I can try to comfort you in the most difficult moments. So… Could you tell me? I have been comforted by Sir Knight so far. I want to comfort you instead this time.”

Upon hearing her consoling words, Vera scanned Renee’s face.

Her eyes were out of focus, and her gaze was slightly off from him.

However, Vera recalled her former appearance while staring at her.

Her lips crept up to form a smile, and she approached him enthusiastically.

Seeing her coming close to him, the tremors in his body intensified, and the surge was visible to the point that they could not be dismissed as mere tremors.

For a moment, Vera laughed in vain at the thought that his arrogance and stupidity made him do something unnecessary.

‘To protect…’

Who’s going to save whom? Who’s going to protect whom?

No, on what grounds did he believe her embers didn’t get ignited yet?

Vera’s brow furrowed. He heaved a deep sigh and clenched his teeth.

Although she couldn’t protect herself, she was virtuous enough to face his gushing resentment.

Even amidst such a hard time caring for herself, she had a brilliant light.

That flame, which Vera had judged being not yet lit, was already in her heart.

Eventually, his arrogance and ignorance clouded his eyes and he couldn’t look straight at her.

At the end of Vera’s gaze, Renee spoke once more.

“Can’t you?”

What a fool.

He was determined to follow that light, and even while he was fixated on protecting her, he got distracted by his flaws and became impatient.

Vera felt ridiculous about the thoughts that crossed his mind and finally accepted Renee’s advice.

“…Sure, why not?”

“Oh, you’re going to tell me then?”

A bright voice bloomed and resounded in his ears.

For some reason, against his will, Vera failed to manage his expression, as intense emotions swirling inside were on the verge of eruption, and his throat felt parched.

What followed were words similar to a confession of a truly sinful being.

“…I feel that the light I’m trying to chase is too far away.”

Chapter 22

? The End of the Midnight Sun (5) ?

Renee listened to Vera.

There was a longing that could not be hidden in the voice that she heard.

“I couldn’t reach it. I believed if I kept walking, one day I will be able to at least step on the shadow cast by that light.”

Doubt sprouted within him.

“However, while chasing the light when I suddenly looked back, I realized I had not even taken a single step.”

In the end, there was hatred.

“I thought I was doing well. I thought that I was treading a path of immense glory. However, it was only later that I realized that it was nothing more than an illusion.”

…There was resentment directed at himself, what one might call self-hatred.

Renee could hear his breath blend into the air as he uttered those words.

“… Then what?”

“In the end, I was an ignorant fool who still couldn’t walk.”

Having previously said that she would listen to his worries, Renee nodded her head slightly upon hearing his words.

Still, Renee didn’t know what Vera was talking about.

Renee did not know what the light he wanted to chase was, nor what it meant to Vera.

However, the emotions behind his words were things Renee was familiar with.

The longing that burns all over, the doubt that turns the world ashen, and the self-loathing that grows like an endlessly growing fruit.

Renee was well acquainted with every one of those things.

Thus, Renee inquired.

“So, is it ‘grief’ that you felt?”

Vera barely managed to answer the question in a lowered voice.

“… Rather than grief, it would be more accurate to call it fear. I think it will be like this in the future as well. In the end, I may never reach the light. There seems to be such a fear dwelling inside of me.”

Vera’s head drooped. It was done because of the brimming shame.

“I lived as an evil being all my life and only later did I realize that my way of living was wrong. So I wanted to change.”

Once again, his previous life crossed Vera’s mind. The image of the evil being that was indescribably vile flashed by.

“However, just the realization alone may not be enough. This body still remembers those years, so no matter what I do, nothing will change. That’s what I think.” 𝕗𝐫𝐞𝕖𝕨𝐞𝗯𝚗𝕠𝘃𝐞𝚕.𝐜𝗼𝚖

Even though he knew that all these words were unfamiliar to the current Renee, Vera uttered these words of confession.

Hearing that, Renee nodded, feeling the emotions that were being conveyed.

Suddenly, Renee felt a small smile appearing on her lips as the thought passed through her head.

“Sir Knight is an idiot.”

“Yes, I’m the most foolish person in the world….”

“Not in that sense. You don’t even remember your own words.”

Startled, Vera’s body trembled as he clenched his teeth. Meanwhile, the smile on Renee’s face deepened.

Renee clearly remembered what Vera had told her.

“You never know.”

It could have been a clichéd word of consolation, but nonetheless, it was a word that penetrated deep into her heart.

“Even the Gods in the Heavens probably don’t know whether Sir Knight will really change, whether he will get closer to that light than anyone else in the world.”

When he heard those words, Vera’s eyes widened as if they were being torn apart.

“That’s what Sir Knight told me. Did you already forget what you said yourself?”

A smile entered his field of vision.

The words he heard.

They overlapped with her former self.

All the elements that constituted her current self were different from back then, but nonetheless, they overlapped.

The face, scarred with burns, overlapped with her now unblemished skin. Even the twisted smile painted on her lips that formed arcs. Even the hair covered with filth glistening under the bright sun.

Overlaid with each other, Vera was instantly immersed in the illusion that he might have returned to that time.

Coincidences can be so bizarre. Vera pursed his lips. His hand moved on its own and clasped the empty air.

“Sir Knight?”

When she called her. Vera, who couldn’t even answer her, was looking at Renee blankly.

“Sir Knight?”

On her second call, Vera answered Renee in a dazed tone.

“Yes….”

“Um, are you in a bad mood?”

Flustered, Vera smiled awkwardly and quickly answer Renee’s question.

“No, I’m fine.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

Again, a smile appeared on Renee’s lips.

In addition, as Vera felt drained out of spirit, Renee took a step closer to Vera.

Vera, unknowingly, took a step back.

Tap-

He was caught by the fence behind him. Unable to retreat further, Vera had to stare blankly as she approached him.

The distance grew shorter.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

Tapping the ground with her cane, Renee continued to approach.

Renee’s cane touched Vera’s feet.

Renee stopped just then, leaving only enough distance for a person to enter between the two, and looked at Vera.

“Can you give me your hand for a second?”

When she spoke those words, Vera did not even think of refusing and placed his hand atop Renee’s.

Vera’s crude and scarred hands were placed on top of her small, pure white hands.

While Vera felt his fingertips tremble at the warmth of her hand, which was different from his own, he placed his other hand on top of Renee’s other one.

“… Is there something you haven’t told me yet?”

Words that flowed like mumbles. After that, the words that made Vera uneasy continued.

“The stench of blood. It’s very strong.”

Flinch-

Surprised by those words, Vera tried to pull his hand away, but Renee strengthened her clasped hands and stopped him from doing so.

Squeeze-

His flesh was in close contact with hers. The transmitted warmth turned into scorching heat.

“Please, tell me. I might be blind, but I’m not a fool.”

Her tone was more resolute than anything he had ever heard.

Vera sensed a wave of hesitation rising from the depths of his heart due to her voice, her stern face, and the warmth that was transmitted.

I didn’t tell her because I didn’t want to remind her about the worries that were haunting her. However, it seemed I had put another burden on her, who was already grieving enough.

The words kept appearing on the tip of his tongue and were about to erupt from his mouth.

In the end, that reminder forced Vera to open his mouth.

“Do you think there’s a reason to smell blood in this small town?”

Her tone was resolute, as if she would not tolerate any lies.

Vera, overwhelmed by her imposing will, spoke in a suppressed voice.

“Lady….”

The word he uttered seemed to have been elongated. For some reason, Vera felt his throat choke and as a result, he couldn’t speak. He bit his lips for a moment before he tried speaking again.

“… There are people who are after you.”

Words he barely uttered.

Renee strengthened those clasped hands.

She could feel the heat in Vera’s hand. There was hesitation in his tone.

“… I apologize for causing you trouble.”

It was then that Renee realized that this upright knight had not said anything in consideration of her own selfish will.

“I’m really an idiot.”

“I apologize….”

“Don’t do that.”

She realized that he had endured all alone for being considerate of her selfishness.

For some reason, she felt suffocated.

Renee sensed his feelings and spoke in a slightly trembling voice.

“Don’t apologize. You don’t need to apologize. Just… .”

If he wanted to, he could have just forced me to go along with him… but he didn’t.

It seemed so obvious how Vera would have reacted if she pointed that fact out. Thus, Renee bit her lips, thinking that it was something she should not say especially since he was so considerate of her.

It was a big hand that she touched. It was a hand that reflected the life Vera had lived.

In Vera’s words, it was the hand that struggled to follow the light.

Renee continued to speak, stroking the back of her hand on his slightly chilly hand.

“… Thank you.”

Flinch.

Vera’s hand was about to come out again.

Renee stopped the movement again by holding his hand tighter and then continued speaking.

“Let’s go. To the Holy Kingdom.”

To be honest, Renee was displeased with the Gods until the moment when he uttered those words to her.

No, Renee still despised the gods. For her, the world was disappointing.

However.

“Because Sir Knight is stupid and doesn’t tell me about things like this. It’s frustrating, so I have to go.”

He shouldn’t hurt others because of me.

There is someone who is doing his best for me, so I shouldn’t cause trouble for them due to my own selfishness.

There is someone who is silently protecting me, I must not abandon him.

At least Renee thought so.

Renee’s gaze turned to Vera again.

“I wonder if I will ever be able to become a Saint… .”

Whether to forgive the Gods or to accept this power as their grace.

“… Because I don’t know.”

It’s a moment that hasn’t come yet. Because the future is vague.

“I’m still lacking, but Sir Knight still believes in me. So I’ll go. I’ll go to the Holy Kingdom.”

Renee said so, using a power she hadn’t used since the day she received the stigma.

A pure white divinity bloomed.

The rising divinity enveloped Vera.

Vera felt the divinity seeping into his skin, and the fatigue of his body that had accumulated over the night melted away like snow.

Vera’s gaze turned to Renee.

Renee’s smiling figure was akin to the painting of the Saint.

A strange sensation.

A momentary illusion that only her surroundings were detached from the rest of the world as it glowed radiantly.

It was a sight that would steal all the attention and be worthy to be called awe-inspiring.

Vera looked at her figure, then pursed his lips and uttered.

“There is no doubt.”

“Hmm?”

“That you will become a person who can truly be called the Saint.”

Pff.

Renee smirked.

“How can you be sure of that?”

“There’s no ‘if.’ I’ll make it happen.”

As soon as those words were spoken. Vera felt the oath engraved on his soul intensely burning.

Vera trembled at the sensation that warmed his whole body and declared.

“Even if you fall time and time again, I will protect you so that you can stand up once more. So that you can become a greater Saint than anyone else.”

Renee’s laugh resounded when she heard his words. Even around Vera’s mouth, a smile that even he didn’t know he was capable of making appeared.

“Can you guarantee?”

“I swear.”

Having said that, Vera revealed his stigma.

An oath engraved on the soul. As Vera knelt down, another vow overlapped with that oath.

“For the sake of the Saint, so that she becomes the most glorified Saint. That is how I will live.”

The oath burned. The vow that burned brilliantly over the dark soul evoked a sense of satisfaction in Vera.

It wasn’t that he was getting stronger.

Nor that his divinity increase.

Just the two overlapping oaths made Vera’s heart stronger.

Renee nodded her head upon hearing those words and continued her trail of thought.

She didn’t know why Vera was so hospitable to her.

She judged that the power of the Lord, and the fact that she is the Saint, must be very important to Vera.

It wasn’t that she didn’t like it.

Whatever the reason may be, it’s only right to repay the feelings that have been conveyed to you.

Since he trusts her so much, wouldn’t it be right for her to trust him as well?

Renee touched her lips slightly, feeling the rising smile and the warmth that was transmitted from her fingertips.

“Yes, thank you.”

As soon as she said that, her stomach tickled for some reason.

Chapter 23

? Pursuit ?

At the entrance of the village.

As Norn waited for Vera and Renee with the horses leashed to his hand, he spoke with a bright face when he saw the pair approaching him in the distance.

“Here you are.”

“Yes, I’m sorry to have kept you waiting.”

“No problem. Oh, this person…”

While conversing, Norn caught a glimpse of Renee hiding behind Vera and unknowingly exclaimed inwardly.

‘There was a reason why Vera had that blank look on his face.’

Indeed, Renee, who Norn was now seeing up close, was more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen. Even though she was young, her innate beauty was already blooming.

Perhaps a few years later Renee will be hailed as the most beautiful person on the continent. He then composed himself and greeted Renee with a smile.

“Nice to meet you, Lady Saint. I’m Sir Norn, a Lieutenant under Sir Vera.”

“Ah yes… Nice to meet you.”

Renee bowed slightly toward the direction where she heard the voice from. She realized a new fact from what he had said.

The word ‘Lieutenant’.

Renee didn’t know much, but she knew that the rank of lieutenant was a prominent position among the Paladin Knights.

‘Sir Knight is a much greater person than I initially thought.’

She couldn’t believe it.

Vera, whom Renee had known, was upright and honest, so she didn’t feel he was suitable for a leadership position.

Renee felt awkward holding Vera’s hand at that moment. Finally, Vera, who had been silent until now, spoke to Renee.

“Both me and Sir Norn together will escort you to the Holy Kingdom. However, you must understand that we can’t move at a leisurely pace because our pursuers are approaching ever closer with each passing moment.”

“Yes.”

“We will travel on horses. You will ride together with me.”

The words spoken by Vera made Renee tremble.

“That… I’ve never ridden one before. Would it be all right?”

“That’s fine. It’s my job to handle the reins of the horse, so you just lean on tight.”

“Yes…”

“Then let’s get going.”

Renee, who got on the horse following Vera’s guidance, felt that her whole body became stiff from the new sensations that aroused from her first ride.

Her body shook slightly up and down according to the horse’s movement. Her muscles were tense from the lack of support of any tools she would usually use to balance herself and scan the path ahead. It was a phenomenon in which all of these elements were combined that made her uneasy and anxious.

“I won’t fall, will I?”

“You don’t have to worry. Even if you fell off, I would be there to ease your fall.”

After easing her worries, Vera climbed onto the horse with Renee at the front. He fixed her posture and made sure her front was facing his chest.

“You will have to hold on tight, all right? I will be moving fast.”

“Oh, yes.”

Renee stretched out her arms to embrace Vera’s waist and leaned her head against his chest.

And then.

Thump. Thump.

Renee heard the sound of a heartbeat and felt a burning heat.

She couldn’t distinguish whose heartbeat it was, nor whose body that heat belonged to, only that they were present there for her to feel.

****

It has been three days since Vera began traveling with Renee.

Usually, that’s all the time it takes to arrive at the Holy Kingdom, but Renee’s physical health and the ongoing hunt of their pursuers have delayed their arrival.

Fortunately, however, they were closing in on the border ahead.

Vera was taking a break beside the horses. He looked up at the sky to gauge the time.

‘…Dusk.’

The sun was setting and the azure sky was turning red.

‘We’ll be there in just half a day.’

Reaching the Holy Kingdom isn’t really that difficult. If they just cross the border, their pursuers will be forced to give up.

If I could, I would immediately stop resting and proceed with the journey in haste, but…

‘…If I do that, she won’t be able to hold on.’

Vera glanced at Renee.

She was resting while leaning on a tree, and her complexion was extremely pale. She must be really exhausted.

No matter how much she leaned against Vera, riding on a horse for three days straight takes a tremendous amount of strength. It must have taken a toll on Renee.

After thinking like that for a while, Vera quickly approached Renee’s side and said.

“I think we should rest here tonight.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yes, if we leave early tomorrow morning, we should be there by the afternoon.”

Renee nodded at Vera’s words but soon apologized with an awkward look on her face.

“I’m sorry. Is it because of me?”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about. It’s the procession of the Saint, so it’s only natural to match her pace.”

Hearing Vera’s reassuring tone, Renee felt a peculiar tickle in her stomach, which had been frequent these past three days.

Even after riding together in his arms on horseback, getting off, and having this conversation, the sudden feeling was still there even before going to sleep.

Renee felt her face getting flushed red from that constant sensation. She lowered her head and awkwardly spat out an answer.

“Yes! I will leave the rest of the schedule for you to decide!”

Words filled with apprehension. Shortly afterward, a low-pitched voice pierced Renee’s ears.

“All right, I’m about to make dinner. Is there anything you want to eat?”

“Ah!”

Crackle-

Her voice cracked. Renee felt her face steaming with heat at her sudden high-pitched voice. Soon she clenched her fists and said.

“Oh, anything is fine.”

“Well then, wait for a while.”

Stomp. Stomp.

The sound of Vera’s footsteps moved further away from Renee. As soon as she left the village, she could not fathom why she was suddenly acting like a fool. She sighed and fell deep into her thoughts.

‘Was I nervous?’

Was she nervous about leaving behind her hometown she knew from birth and going to an unfamiliar place?

It was plausible.

It’s difficult to pinpoint the reason and conclude that it’s because of Vera… When they chatted in the village, they could do so casually, could they not?

However, Vera’s attitude did not change after leaving the village, and if you ought to find the problem, it is only right to figure it out for yourself.

Renee, who had been restlessly making such speculations these past three days, flushed red again at the sudden sensation that came to mind while tapping her leg.

In her mind- No, it was a sensation that surged over her whole body.

The moment they rode together, the heat, the scent, and the sound of heartbeats that pierced her ears, all those sensations that she felt while hugging Vera tightly.

It would be right to describe it as a warm sense of comfort.

Renee felt her stomach tickle once again.

‘After all, a trustworthy adult is different!’

She uttered a simple deduction in her mind.

‘Yes! I’m nervous because I began relying on him without even realizing it!’

She didn’t know his exact age, but it was still clear that he seemed much older than herself based on his voice and the size of his body that she touched.

An unknown environment. An unfamiliar situation.

And because of that, I became anxious and must have subconsciously started relying on Sir Vera. That’s why I feel strange whenever Sir Vera is around.

…Renee concluded as such.

While Renee was immersed in such thoughts, suddenly, a rustling sound pierced her ears.

The sound was getting closer and closer. It’s probably someone’s footsteps.

Renee, who had been nervously thinking about whether Vera had returned.

“Lady Saint, are you alright?”

When she realized that the person who approached was Sir Norn, she relaxed her body.

“Oh, yes, I’m grateful for your consideration.”

“Well, we’ll reach our destination tomorrow, so please hang in there.”

“Yes, please.”

After that short conversation, silence ensued. Renee pursed her lips at the thought that suddenly crossed her mind.

“Well, Sir Norn?”

“Yes, Saint?”

“Is Sir Vera a high-ranking Paladin Knight? Well, you said that you’re his Lieutenant and all, so…”

A question that came out of nowhere.

Norn, who chuckled slightly, gave an answer.

“I guess you could say that. He is an Apostle who carries the stigma of the ‘Oath,’ it’s a relatively prominent position. Although, it’s below the Saint, since you ought to be treated the same as the Holy Emperor.”

“An Apostle?”

“Well, yes, he is an Apostle.”

Renee felt surprised at the new information she had just heard.

‘… I didn’t know.’

It was natural, of course. Vera had rarely told Renee about himself, so she had no way of knowing.

‘But…’

It would be funny if they assigned the risky task of picking up the Saint to a lowly knight, it would be ridiculous, to say the least.

In the end, it happened because she didn’t realize she was the Saint yet.

Renee, who remembered those moments, nodded lightly and expressed her satisfaction at that answer, and then Norn continued speaking.

However, the following words shocked Renee.

“Isn’t he great? He’s a person who’s willing to go through tribulations at such a young age.”

Young age.

That phrase made her incredibly flustered for some odd reason.

“Wait, at such a young age…”

“Oh, didn’t he tell you? Vera turned eighteen this year.”

18… Four years apart.

Renee’s thoughts paused at that surprising fact. Her body also stopped moving.

Words that stirred her mind into a spiral.

Renee herself didn’t know why she was reacting like this. All she could do was express her dismay at the strange reaction of her body.

“It was four years ago that Vera came to the Holy Kingdom to become an Apostle… He was the same age as the Saint; I still remember Vera from that time. Despite his young age, he was an incredible swordsman.”

Norn continued reminiscing about Vera, but Renee could not concentrate at all.

At such a young age. 18. Four years apart.

Only those three things drifted into her mind.

“That’s great, isn’t it?”

Her mouth moved without much thought.

Badump. Badump.

Renee suddenly felt her heart beating rapidly.

It was an unknown reaction that she had never experienced in her entire life.

It was a sensation that made her wiggle her fingers because she felt flustered for some reason.

The response made her even more confused because she couldn’t realize the cause.

Then Renee’s expression turned strange.

“Lady Saint, the dinner is ready.”

Vera’s voice echoed through the space.

Stomp-

Vera’s footsteps drew near.

Badump. Badump.

Renee felt that the louder the footsteps that approached her, the greater the beating of her heart sped up.

And still, she didn’t know why.

***

In the dead of the night, Vera glanced at Renee, who was soundly asleep, and quickly diverted his eyes back to the bonfire.

‘… She seemed nervous.’

Since the start of the journey, her complexion gradually paled in color and it was blatantly apparent at first glance.

Clench-

Vera’s fist clenched tightly.

Renee is probably nervous because she thought she was lacking.

‘I should have paid more attention to her….’

I couldn’t because I was in a hurry.

There was a reason. The pursuers were closing the distance.

Was it because of the delay? They were nearing bit by bit and are now catching up to the party’s rear.

Fortunately, we haven’t faced them yet, but to keep her out of harm’s way, it would be better to leave right at dawn.

And so, while Vera continued to decipher his thoughts…

“Sir Vera.”

Norn greeted him from behind the bushes.

Vera asked while looking at Norn’s approaching figure.

“What happened?”

“There was no trace of the Dragonians. But… .”

“Followers of the Night. Is that correct?”

“… Yes.”

When he answered, Vera, frowned and clicked his tongue.

“We have to leave right away.”

The Followers of the Night were troublesome.

They were powerless during the day. However, they are difficult to deal with during the night.

Vera stood up at the worrying thought and uttered a word to Norn.

“I will wake up the Saint. Prepare to leave.”

“Yes.”

After Vera instructed Norn to prepare, he sprinkled some soil over the bonfire to extinguish the flame and heaved a deep sigh.

‘… I thought our journey back to the Holy Kingdom would be easy.’

In the end, We found ourselves in a troublesome situation.

Chapter 24

? Pursuit (2) ?

Renee felt her head tingling at the sudden change.

She tried to grasp her surroundings while half-asleep, but it wasn’t easy.

It was only natural. How could Renee know that when she would open her she would find herself on a horseback?

All she heard was that her pursuers had caught up to them. What Renee could at least infer now was that this was an emergency situation.

The horse galloped at full speed, and its back shook up and down. The chilly night breeze tickled her cheeks. Vera’s voice rang in Renee’s ear. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back to listen.

“You must hold on tight, Saint.”

“Ah, yes.”

His tone was more serious than usual. It’s the first time Renee had heard such a voice. Renee felt a growing sense of restlessness and clasped Vera’s waist firmly while alleviating her mind.

“Err, is there something wrong?”

“There’s nothing to worry about. No matter what happens, I will protect the Saint, so please hold on to me a little longer so you won’t fall off the horse.”

Words that make her feel safe. Renee heard his instructions, nodded lightly, and breathed heavily.

‘I’ll be fine.’

Didn’t the Norn tell her that Vera is one of the strongest in the Holy Kingdom? No matter how many enemies come for them, Vera won’t lose.

Ba-dump. Ba-dump.

Renee’s heart began to beat wildly.

She simply dismissed it as a reaction caused by anxiety and fear.

*

Vera thought rapidly while riding the horse.

‘All we have to do is cross the border.’

They would have deployed troops on the border. Before Vera left, he gave the word to Vargo in advance, and once more when he arrived at Remeo through Norn, so it should be fine unless the Holy Emperor had a severe case of dementia.

At this speed, they should be able to reach the border in an hour.

The problem is…

“…Followers of the Night.”

They are the ones who are chasing them.

The children of Nertania, the ‘Queen of the Black Season.’ The hermits dwelling in the shadows.

They were the ones pursuing them during this starless night.

‘Battle… seems unavoidable.’

No matter how fast someone is, you can’t outrun them at night.

It’s only a matter of time before they catch up. What I need to do now is to protect Renee to the best of my abilities while advancing to the border.

And so, for a while, such thoughts were overflowing in Vera’s mind.

Slash.

At the sound of a slash, the horse suddenly lost its balance.

“Nyyeh Hing-!”

“Woah!”

At that moment, Vera became tense as his eyes widened when his gaze lay upon a shadow that had risen from the ground and cut the horse’s knees.

“Already!”

They caught up to them.

The horse tumbled forward.

Vera swiftly laid down the horse’s reins, embraced Renee and jumped off the horse.

Schwiing-!

As Vera landed on the ground with Renee in his arm, he pulled out his sword with as tension surged over his body. Then he glanced around at his surroundings.

Swish swish swish-.

The howls of the wind. In those howls, something distinct overlapped with the breeze.

‘… Come.’

The Followers of the Night.

“Saint, put your arms around my neck. You have to hold on tight.”

“Yes!”

Gwak-.

Vera felt a pressure tightening around his neck. He looked ahead with his hand wrapped tightly around the hilt of his sword.

“Norn. Get ready.”

“Yes.”

Norn, who had been silent until Vera’s order, pulled out his sword. An extraordinary event begins to unfold in front of their eyes.

The shadows rose amidst the bushes and began to take on the form of a human. Then, one by one, the rising shadows suddenly numbered dozens, and as a result, the tension intensified.

“May I have the Saint?”

A deep voice rang throughout the glade.

Rene’s body stiffened at that voice. Vera, upon feeling the reaction in his arm, gritted his teeth and looked at the direction where the voice came from.

At the end of his gaze was a middle-aged man with impressive red eyes in a large cloak that seemed comical at first glance.

‘…A Vampire.’

A servant of Nertania.

‘He revealed himself?’

Vera gazed at the vampire hovering in the air, looking down at him. He then clicked his tongue and opened his mouth with a frown.

“That’s a ridiculous proposal.”

“We are negotiating. Isn’t it beneficial for you to hand over the Saint to ensure your own safety, while we, on the other hand, would be satisfied enough just to fulfil the long-cherished desire of our kind? Isn’t that a good deal?”

“Utter nonsense. Can’t the bat creep hear what he is spouting? Or is it because he still didn’t overcome the pain caused by his broken bones?”

Flinch. The vampire glared at Vera. His provocation has invoked a memory more humiliating than anything else he’s ever been through.

Fifty years ago, when he barely escaped from the encounter with Vargo, his wrath nearly cost him his life. The vampire continued, showing ever more ferocity than before.

“In any case, it seems those who serve the Gods have no manners whatsoever.”

“Oh, you have no idea.”

Vera replied, raising his sword.

‘I want to fight to my heart’s content, but…’

His movements were restricted while Renee was in his arms. On top of that, the fact that a vampire appeared here means that there were at least a few hundred troops waiting.

The best solution they can take now is to escape.

After thinking on the spot, Vera conveyed his intention to Norn with a wink and glared at the vampire, softly speaking in a voice only Renee could hear.

“Saint.”

“Ah, yes…”

“Hold on tight.”

Shortly after those words, Vera quickly turned around and began running in the direction of the border.

Kick-.

And along with the sound of Vera sprinting.

“Eh… Kyaa!”

Renee’s screams did not stop for a long time.

***

No matter how hard they tried to escape, they couldn’t possibly be faster than the Followers of the Night moving in the shadows.

While running, Vera began swinging his sword at the incoming enemies from all directions.

Blind spots on the back, ankles, and overhead are covered. However, his senses went into overdrive with the Followers of the Night targeting the Saint with shadowy projectiles.

Vera examined the situation while clenching his teeth.

‘We’re still a long way off from the border.’

It’s still worth piercing through, but their retreat to the border will be blocked if it goes any longer like this. So the most important thing is to go even faster.

Vera’s eyes glanced at Norn.

‘He is slowly reaching his limit.’

Norn was different from him. He had no stigma. Thus, he had no substitute for his physical abilities.

As he continued to ponder, a shadow flew right toward Vera’s right thigh.

Vera thrust out his blade toward the flying shadow, deflecting it, with its trajectory going in the opposite direction. He spoke out while running.

“Saint, are you all right?”

“Yes, yes! I’m fine, so don’t worry about me. Just keep running!”

“Then, pardon me.”

With reassurance, Renee clung more tightly around his neck as she felt Vera adjusting his hold on her body.

She quivered. Renee tried desperately to calm down, wondering if her trembling would make Vera more worried, but it was an impossible task.

It was a crisis of her condition, being unable to see.

All I could hear was the sound of something being cut down, screams, and howls of the wind dampening all of it.

All I can feel is the cold air surrounding me and the feeling of fluid splashing throughout my body from time to time.

Because it is imperceptible, she can’t see it. As a result, the unknowns crippled Renee in morbid fear, even more so than reality.

Squeeze-.

Renee clenched her fists. Renee gritted her teeth and clung to Vera. Then a sudden thought came to mind.

‘Before… .’

Before leaving the village, on that day, she smelled blood from Vera, a battle similar to the one today must have taken place. A battle he had fought on that day; she never knew it was so terrifying.

Little by little, Renee’s mind flounder to regret.

“If I hadn’t made a fool of myself….”

This would not have happened if I hadn’t acted so childish simply because I didn’t want to go, but while Renee felt on the brink of tears with her thoughts.

Whoo-!

A loud, deafening sound resounded in the glade.

Rene’s body stiffened even more from the sudden vibrations that she felt.

“Everything’s fine.”

It was Vera’s brief assuring.

Vera soothed Renee, who quivered like a leaf in his arms and then turned his attention at the loud noise.

What entered his field of vision was trees have been swept away, and the ground that had been cleaved with the soil exposed.

‘It’s not the vampire’s doing.’

The land that burst out that sound was definitely caused by an explosion.

‘…Magic.’

It was an ominous speculation.

Vera continued to run while broadening his field of view and darting around.

He looked around the ground, between the trees in the distance, and at the sky for a moment. Immediately something caught his attention.

“Screeech!”

A group of Wyverns were approaching.

Vera scanned closer towards the sudden appearance of the Wyvern, squinting his eyes.

‘Dragonians.’

Thick skin with scales revealed over their bare bodies.

Dragonians have been pursuing them as well. They must have noticed the commotion that occurred.

‘… Not good.’

In some cases, they could bait them into fighting the Followers of the Night while they silently escaped, but it was an impossible task now that the border was near.

They’ll immediately know unless they’re idiots. All would be in vain if they fought among themselves here while the Saint crossed the border.

“Tsk.”

Vera clicked his tongue as he began to rack his brain around.

Should we fight? While Vera was thinking of that idea.

“What’s the matter?”

Renee’s worried voice interrupted.

“It’s all right. You don’t have to worry about it.”

“Well, still…”

“It’s dangerous. Would you like to get closer?”

Renee realized that the situation was not very good from the way Vera dismissed her words.

She knew this act was meant to assure her and Renee had enough of it.

Snap-.

Renee’s fist clenched once again.

‘This is… .’

She just had enough of her own helplessness.

A person was fighting for her right now, and she felt so pathetic being nervous.

The fault is mine alone. It was my fault that the situation became so dire.

Pessimistic thoughts filled her mind. Feeling frustrated all this time, Renee thought of what she could do.

Although she is blind and cannot walk on her own, there is something she can do.

‘Power…!’

Renee had a stigma. It was the power of the Gods.

Renee did not hesitate to raise her divinity at the sudden idea that came to mind.

“Saint!”

Vera’s shout pierced her ears. Renee chewed on it, however, and gave a short reply.

“Run.”

Renee felt the short breathing sound penetrating her ears and again focused on gathering divinity.

She knew how to use her power.

‘A thing I wish for.’

She prayed and wished. She twisted his future. Thus, fate is now rewritten, infinitely close to an impossible phenomenon.

Rene recalled.

‘What I want most right now is….’

For Vera, herself and Norn to get out of here safely.

To arrive safely at the border.

Screeech-.

Her divinity screeched out. The divinity residing in Renee’s body gushed out in all directions.

“Gua ahhh!!!”

“Ah ahhh!!!”

Screaming ensued in her ears.

Renee listened to it and concentrated her power.

She doesn’t know what would happen if this power manifests.

But all she could do now was hope, and Renee began praying again.

The divinity that bursts out of the body reaches its limit. The more Renee continued to muster her power, the more she felt as if her head would explode.

The more power manifests out, the more severe the pain becomes.

In the meantime, Renee’s mind wandered toward the Gods who had given her this power.

‘If you can’t fix my eyes…!’

Could you at least listen to my plea?

Screech-.

The divinity again gushed in all directions with a much more profound energy.

As Renee’s prayers continued, the scattered divinity enveloped the whole ground, the bushes, and the sky.

Renee did not know what the divinity she had created was doing, and she drew it by focusing only on what she wanted.

Thus, the divinity was extracted to the limit, and there was not a single drop left in Renee’s body.

Thud-.

Rene’s thoughts broke up with a sound.

The thoughts subsided in a daze. Her whole body went limp.

The burning pain in her head evaporated for a moment.

The last thing Renee felt before she lost consciousness was.

Howl-.

A quake that shook the entire world.

Ruuumble-!

Chapter 25

? Pursuit (3) ?

The catastrophe began with a quake that shook the world’s core.

Rumble-

Rather than calling it a quake, it would be correct to describe that phenomenon as if the entire world resonated. The moment that upheaval occurred, everyone in the forest, who had been busy battling against each other until then, froze on their spot.

It was natural. No one was foolish enough to dismiss the quake that resounded in this place as mere tremors of the ground.

Once again.

Ruuuumble-

The quake echoed.

The wind ceased to blow.

The forest was engulfed in silence.

Vera suddenly stood there, speechless. His whole body froze at those quakes.

He had never felt such overwhelming pressure in his entire life, be it in his past one or his present. Just at the moment when a sense of haziness began to devour Vera’s entire being, a phenomenon occurred.

Ruuuumble-

A much louder quake echoed this time.

Soon after, the scene that followed was a sight that captivated everyone in the forest, including Vera, and evoked a sense of threat into their very being.

Ruuumble-

Far away, at the end of Vera’s gaze.

‘The mountain….’

It’s waking up.

A large mountain range located at the end of the forest, where the battle was taking place in full swing, was waking up. It wasn’t a metaphor. The mountain range itself began to rise.

Ruuumble-

The Mountain rose and quaked.

Gradually, the mountain range took the shape of a human being. Its size grew as high as the sky. It would be correct to refer to it as a ‘Colossus’.

When the colossus rose completely, its body obscured the moonlight that had previously illuminated the world in its gentle brilliance.

Vera’s vision darkened under the Colossus’ enormous shadow. It was so gigantic that its presence made it somewhat hard to judge the distance between them.

Barely waking up from his thoughts due to the catastrophe that unraveled in front of his eyes, a string of questions flashed through Vera’s mind.

What’s that?

What’s that colossal mountain?

What am I even supposed to call that?

As he continued his trail of thoughts in a daze, an existence that he could only refer to as ‘that’ crossed Vera’s mind.

…No, he was sure of it. Otherwise, nothing in this world could explain that existence.

‘Terdan… !’

Terdan, the colossus who can even push the mountains.

One of the nine ancient species that the gods first created after building these lands.

The colossus, which had not been seen for centuries, has now begun to be dismissed as a mere myth.

That alone could explain its existence.

The next question that came to his mind was.

‘Why….’

Why is it here now? Why did it come out of that mountain range?

Vera, who was still filled with questions, recalled back to what had happened before that colossus arose.

His gaze naturally turned to Renee.

Despite being passed out, the power emanating from her had the last ounce of her divinity mixed into it.

‘…Power.’

Lord’s Power?. It was an aberration that had started when Renee began to manifest it.

Fragments started to intertwine in his head. The phenomenon quickly began to gather pieces from events and weave them together into causality.

‘?Lord’s Power? is the power to weave fate.’

The power that dwells in the realm of absurdity. The power that manifests the future, even if its possibility is infinitely tending to zero. The power to turn a hunter into the Sovereign of the Empire.

‘If it’s that power… .’

Then it was the only possible explanation for this phenomenon.

Again, Vera’s gaze turned to Terdan, the Colossus standing blankly.

‘The reason why it hasn’t appeared for hundreds of years… .’

Is it because it was sleeping under the mountain range?

That was a very reasonable guess. Who would have thought that the mountain range itself was created from the ground covered in layers of soil where Terdan was lying?

In fact, Terdan’s awakening at this moment must have happened because the ?Lord’s Power? triggered the possibility of ‘Terdan’s Awakening.’

Vera, who had inferred up to that point, trembled at the thought that occurred to him and turned his gaze towards Renee.

Renee’s body would not have been able to withstand it if it had manifested a power large enough to wake up such a thing.

The moment Vera puts his hand on Renee’s forehead with that thought.

Roooaaar-!

Terdan roared.

What followed was a bombardment that would rightly be called a disaster.

Rooaaar-! 𝓯𝓻𝓮𝙚𝙬𝓮𝙗𝒏𝙤𝒗𝙚𝙡.𝒄𝒐𝓶

****

Terdan leaned down and plucked up a lump of land, pulled his hand behind him, and threw the lump of debris he was holding forward.

At first glance, it was an act that seemed ridiculous.

However, the result of that act was not hilarious at all.

Boooom-!

The lump of land that Terdan threw became a meteor shower and gave birth to a thunderous noise upon its impact on the ground.

The wyverns that used to fly in the air exploded. Followers of the Night who hid in the shadows burst out. The forest was being swept away in that upheaval.

Vera took a deep breath with his eyes so wide open, as if they were about to be torn apart by the ensuing sight. He then got up while clenching his teeth tightly.

This wasn’t the time to be so dazed.

“Norn! Run!”

“Yes!”

While holding Renee tightly in his arms, Vera continued his trail of thoughts while avoiding the flying debris.

It is the result of power.

In other words, Terdan would be the key to buying time for themselves to get to the border. Amidst such chaos, the pursuers would not be able to chase them, so they had to run away at this time.

‘I must not fight with Terdan.’

They are the first creatures created by the gods and have existed since the creation of the world.

The First Dragon, Locrion. The Queen of the Dark Season, Nertania.

Living disasters that shake the continent with just one mere gesture of theirs.

That’s what those ancient species are capable of.

Vera erased all thoughts and filled his mind with only one thought.

I need to protect Renee.

From the rage of that ancient species, from the midst of bewildering pursuers, and from this calamity.

I have to protect Renee and arrive safely in the Holy kingdom.

The feeling of shame due to running away from the enemy had to be gotten rid of.

For the Vera of today, such shallow self-esteem was not important.

‘We need to look at the condition of the Saint.’

He had to get out of here quickly and check Renee’s condition. If she uses a power like this, there will most likely be a recoil.

Divinity and power were not forces that came without a price.

It was an ability that was close to a transaction, lending power just as much as the price that was offered.

It is impossible for her to be in a normal state because she has used power in a state where she had no knowledge regarding the proper use of divinity. It was used with the sole thought of escaping.

Vera hastened his steps.

Unknowingly, the impatient mind led to the manifestation of his own power.

“I declare.”

The ashen divinity flashed through his mind. The range is 1M in radius from Vera.

“As of this time, any militant action within the Sanctuary is prohibited. Accordingly, those who obey the rules gain speed equal to their combat capabilities, and if they do not follow these rules, they lose their ability to walk.”

A rule for the sole purpose of escaping. A law that only had the thought of taking Renee to the Holy Kingdom as fast as possible. Having done that, Vera bit his lips, giving the Sanctuary a compulsion.

“All these laws are enforced under the name of Lushan.”

A golden rule burned over the ashen divinity which hovered around Vera.

Vera felt his body become lighter as the laws were enforced. He then took another deep breath while he stepped forward.

Behind his back, a scene worthy of being called a disaster was still pursuing him.

[Roa-Roaar-!]

****

His breath goes ragged.

The muscles of his body scream.

Vera doesn’t know for how many hours he had been running nonstop to avoid the flying chunks of debris.

Boooom-!

Again, a large boulder landed on the ground behind Vera.

Vera, who felt his balance collapsing due to the intense tremor, clenched his teeth and straightened his body.

His gaze turned back to Terdan, who was slowly following behind him.

[Roar-!]

He felt like his eardrums were about to burst at the sound of its roars. Because its body was so colossal, the whole place quaked just by its cries.

“You annoying bastard…!”

Terdan was chasing after Vera, ignoring all the pursuers fleeing in all directions.

The only possible reason is.

‘Is it due to the saint?’

He must be furious at the object that woke him up.

Clench-

The sound of Vera clenching his teeth resounded.

Vera took another deep breath. He then gathered all his strength within his legs and slammed the ground, hard.

Slaaam-!

The earthquake ensued.

****

At the border of Elia.

Vargo stood with his staff and gazed at the colossus approaching from afar.

A colossal body that pierces the sky. The weight that makes the entire world quake with every step it takes. A roar that burns the eardrums.

It was Terdan, the colossus who could even push the mountains.

Vargo, realizing what it was, frowned and clicked his tongue.

“Tsk.”

I want to know what the hell he was doing.

Vera’s face flashed into Vargo’s mind.

Judging from the strange appearance he had seen before departure, and the request for support that was delivered recently, it must have been something related to the Saint.

As such, he placed his hand on his chin and heaved a deep sigh. He then continued his trail of thoughts while stroking his chin.

“Hmm… .”

How should I deal with it?

How do I send that thing back?

While Vargo was thinking about such worries.

“Your Holiness! Incoming!”

The lieutenant’s voice reached Vargo’s ears.

Upon hearing, Vargo’s gaze went from Terdan to far below, amidst the bushes.

Coming out of the bushes were Vera holding a little girl and Norn running after them. He was gasping for breath, as if he was about to die.

The speed of their approach was fast. Even as Vargo looked at Vera and bit his lips, the distance between them gradually shortened.

Immediately after, Vera, who had completely escaped from the bushes, took a big leap and crossed the obstacle. A ‘thud’ resounded when he landed on the floor.

Vera’s figure, riddled with scars, came to a halt. His expression turned to astonishment when he raised his head and discovered Vargo.

“Your Holiness? Why are you….”

Words brimming with doubts. Vargo replied by clicking his tongue.

“You asked for help, didn’t you? So why would you think I would sit still? Anyway, what the hell did you do to make such a mess?”

“… I apologize.”

“Your apologies….”

Having said that, Vargo looked at Vera as if he was pathetic, and then his whole body came to a standstill on its own when he found Renee’s figure passed out in Vera’s arms.

She was a pure white girl with absolutely no blemishes.

On top of that.

‘… She’s young.’

She was too young to be granted the power of the Lord and to perform miracles on this land.

“Is she the Saint?”

“… Yes.”

“Haha… .”

What the hell were those gods thinking when they gave this power to such a young girl?

Vargo, who was thinking about it, then looked up at Terdan upon noticing that the ground constantly quaked.

Roooar-!

The scene of throwing a lump of ground all over the place was annoying to him.

‘Before I further think about this….’

I need to get rid of that crazy bastard.

“… Yes, you have suffered for a while. Now stand back.”

“Your Holiness?”

“Didn’t I tell you to stand back?”

Stomp. Stomp. Vargo took a step forward.

Vera threw away the cane he had been holding since yesterday then looked up at Vargo as he stepped forward. He had some questions.

What is he trying to do? Why is he approaching that colossus when we should be running away?

While Vera’s head was filled with such thoughts.

Whoosh-!

Divinity erupted from Vargo’s body.

Flinch-

Vera’s body reacted to the bursting divinity. A divinity that was crimson red as if it was the blood itself.

That divinity engulfed the entire space.

It was then that Vera realized what Vargo was trying to do now.

He’s trying to fight the colossus.

Now Vargo was about to fight the colossus.

“Anyway, there’s no one who can do a single thing right.”

Vargo grumbled. However, even that voice contained a sense of intimidation as it engulfed the space.

“All of them are like this… Retirement seems far away.”

Vargo reached out his hand to the crimson divinity. As his hand stretched out and grasped it, the divinity that had spread in the air was sucked into Vargo’s hand and turned into a mace.

It was a mace, with an ominous feeling that constantly stimulates one’s survival instincts.

Vargo grabbed the mace with both hands. His muscles inflated. He stepped on the ground and twisted his back.

The completed posture dictated that he would swing the mace. That was clear enough for anyone who was watching.

Again, a question crept into Vera’s mind.

‘At this distance?’

What the hell is he going to do with that blunt weapon?

While Vera was staring blankly at Vargo with such a thought, Vargo unleashed all the divinity inside his whole body and prepared a blow.

The thing he wants to hit is Terdan, who can be seen in the distance.

Distance doesn’t matter.

All I need to do is crush its core.

Upon awakening that ominous power, Terdan’s figure was reflected in Vargo’s eyes.

The depth of the karma it had built up since the creation of the world was incomparable to that of a human being.

Smile-

A smile formed on Vargo’s lips.

“It’s nice to have a lot of places to hit him.”

After he finished saying those words, what followed was a rapid throw at a speed that could not be followed by the eye.

A single swing. Then, a roar that generated repeated ringing sounds in everyone’s ears resounded through the space.

—–

Everything between Vargo and Terdan vanished in the wake of the the divinity shooting out of the realm. The land, the vegetation, the pursuers who had been running away, and even the clouds that obscured the moon in the sky.

As if they never existed in the first place, everything in the path was obliterated.

The divinity that was shot reached Terdan. Terdan’s body and the ensuing divinity collided with each other. The colossus began falling backwards.

Vera looked at him and breathed in vain with his eyes so wide open, as if they were about to be torn apart.

‘Crazy… !’

Vera spat out swear words at the unfolding scene as he blankly kept staring at it.

Crash-!

Chapter 26

? Adaptation ?

A moment that could be best described as a scene from a myth.

The moment when the colossus who existed since the creation of the world was overcome by a mere human’s blow and collapsed, and the subsequent events after that instant unfolded in an absurdly simple manner.

Terdan, who collapsed from Vargo’s blow, had no choice but to drift away into slumber on the spot.

The pursuers, who couldn’t escape Vargo’s attack either perished, or fled for their lives if they were lucky enough to survive.

After Vargo saw the scene…

“Not good, Tsk tsk. These days young’uns don’t have an ounce of courage.”

Having said that, He returned to the Holy Kingdom.

This all happened two days ago, and soon after the shocking turn of events, Vera followed him back to the Holy Kingdom.

Now in the infirmary of the Temple…

Vera was sitting by the bedside and brushed off these thoughts, that had been occupying his mind, as he examined Renee.

She was sleeping peacefully.

It was a sight that Vera had been watching for the second day after returning to the Holy Kingdom.

‘…Fortunately, there was no recoil.’

She had to use up all her divinity and recuperate for a while, but other than that, there weren’t any signs of permanent damage.

This kind of slumber is also a phenomenon that has been caused by the exhaustion of the divinity and the fatigue accumulated over the course of the last journey.

Renee should be waking up soon.

Vera, who continued to think like that, suddenly clenched his fist and his brows furrowed.

‘It’s because I’m not good enough.’

Back then, Renee had to use her powers because I failed to protect her.

She is lying here right now because I am still unreliable.

I couldn’t move my body freely because I was holding Renee, and I had to keep up with Norn.

‘…It’s an excuse.’

It was an excuse to cover up his own shortcomings.

He had to be strong enough to ignore all of those secondary problems.

If you were protecting the Saint, you need to be such an unstoppable force.

As Vera continued on his trail of thoughts, Vargo’s blow that he had seen two days ago came to mind.

The moment he unraveled his divinity, the surrounding air cracked. and a red mace was conjured. The overwhelming ominousness reminded him of death just at the mere sight of it.

The moment he laid eyes on it, he realized intuitively.

‘I can’t win.’

He can’t beat Vargo even if he fights a hundred times.

A sense of defeat that Vera has never felt in both of his lives.

Vera, who had never thought that he would lose to anyone, had to think otherwise the moment he saw the ominous mace and its all-encompassing power.

In addition, when he thought of him, various doubts flashed through his mind.

‘The death of such a person….’

Six years later because of old age.

As he recalled the history of his past life, Vera snorted derisively.

‘It’ s ridiculous.’

It was nonsense. No matter how transient human life is, there is no way that a human possessing the divine power to shatter space itself will die in just six years.

Vera was sure.

‘The information known to the public must have been manipulated.’

I don’t know why Vargo died, and why they stated it was due to his old age. It was natural as there weren’t enough information known to him.

However, Vera knew what would happen if Vargo died.

Vera’s gaze turned to Renee once more.

“…War.”

The Continental War that will break out at the same time as Vargo’s passing.

A war breaks out over the entire continent to take possession of the Saint.

After the disappearance of the absolute being who supported the Saint, the continent will be engulfed in a long war to possess the divine being known as ‘Renee’, who has appeared in the world.

Vera, who continued to think as such, looked at Renee’s complexion with his deeply sunken eyes.

Long flowing hair and eyes that are tightly closed. She was sleeping comfortably while breathing quietly.

Vera looked at that figure and turned his gaze to Renee’s hand and continued to ruminate.

It was a war that was waged over this girl’s little hand, and it was a war which was concluded by a temporary truce only after the Demon King appeared.

In addition, Vera knew what Renee would choose to prevent any upcoming war over her.

Fake funeral.

Renee would return her own powers, erase her existence and hide in the gutter.

Sacrificing herself to prevent any more wars.

Vera, who was ruminating like that, placed his hand over Renee’s.

Grab.

Clasp.

Vera’s hand became tense as his rough hand and Renee’s small palm without any calluses entangled.

Vera’s mind was filled with determination once more.

‘…It must be stopped.’

The war, her wounds from the war, and finally, Renee giving up on her own life.

I’ll have to shield her from all that.

Warmth flowed from her little hand.

Vera’s trail of thought continued, feeling the warmth seeping into his heart.

What I have to do to protect this warmth. What I have to do to protect Renee.

He arrived at the answer without delay.

‘Power.’

It was necessary. We need the force to make sure no one dares to even think of aiming at the Saint.

Furthermore, Vera knew a man that had such power.

‘Vargo St. Lore.’

A long sigh escaped from Vera’s mouth as he recalled his figure. His eyes sank deeply.

The most certain way was to make sure that Vargo lives on, but it was foolish to bet on that uncertain possibility unless he knew the cause of his death.

It will be the same even if he saves him. Vargo’s time is different from that of Renee’s. One day he is bound to succumb to the slow decay of time, and his time will arrive faster than Renee and his own passing.

Vera continued to contemplate. His gaze turned to Renee’s hands, that had been intertwined with his own until then, as he resolved himself.

‘…I.’

I have to be as strong as Vargo.

For a moment, Vera felt a sense of struggle arising from the idea of going beyond someone he had never thought he could surpass in his life.

In all honesty, he wasn’t confident this time.

More precisely, it is impossible to say that with absolute certainty, because the might that Vargo displayed was that overwhelming.

Nevertheless…

‘I’ll have to…’

It might not be possible, but I’ll still have to do it.

For now, it was enough to have that mindset.

****

Renee recalled her troubles.

‘Should I say that I woke up?’

She already woke up ten minutes ago. As soon as she regained consciousness, she was greeted by the feeling of rough hands. She felt troubled by the problems she sensed from Vera.

There was no question of whose hand was intertwined with her palm. This is because she could tell just by feeling it.

It was Vera’s hand.

It was the rough hand she had been holding for the past few days.

Renee felt the sensation from Vera’s hand and pondered. She decided that it was best to grasp the situation first.

There was also another way — to let Vera know that she had come to her senses and ask him about it, but Renee was a person who was more acquainted with grasping the situation on her own, so she didn’t choose to do so.

‘What’s going on?’

What was the situation that made Vera hold her own hand like this?

Renee, who thought as such, first examined her physical condition.

‘I’m fine….’

It wasn’t just all right. In fact, she was feeling even better than before she embarked on the journey. This could be said to be her most vigorous state in recent years.

‘Where am I lying down….?’

The next thing that occurred to her was the place where she was lying.

She felt that her whole body was covered in fluffy cloth wraps. Vera’s breathing was stable, and no other sounds could be heard. It seemed that while she was asleep, she was brought to a safe place.

Perhaps it’s the Holy Kingdom. This place must either be a bedroom or an infirmary there.

Next, why am I here?

Renee pondered over another question and continued on her trail of thoughts.

Just before she collapsed, she used her powers. The wish was for her, Vera, and Norn to escape safely.

Renee, who was thinking as such, was trying to piece together the current situation and the content of the wish she had made at that time.

‘Ah…’

She remembered the power that she had manifested before losing consciousness. That manifestation might have worked properly, allowing them to run away.

That must be right.

Obviously, I felt something unusual just before I collapsed, so I’m certain.

Renee, who had remembered that far, only then grasped the whole situation properly.

‘I saved them.’

I saved Vera and Norn with my own hands.

Thump. Thump. Her heart pounded, and she felt satisfaction welling up inside of her.

It was a satisfaction that came from the fact that she had saved someone with her own hands.

It was a sense of satisfaction that came from not being helpless.

Renee’s fist clenched at the birth of those sudden emotions.

Squeeze-

A movement that she made without even realizing.

And Vera’s hand, which had been intertwined up until then, trembled.

“…Milady Saint?”

His voice reverberated through the room.

Startled.

Renee, shaken by his voice, felt a sense of embarrassment filling her on the inside, and raised her eyelids clumsily.

“Uh-Uhm….”

It was such a stiff movement that any onlooker could tell it was acting unless they were an idiot.

“Are you awake? How are you feeling?”

Fortunately, Vera, whose sense of reason reason was clouded by concerns about Renee, didn’t notice.

Renee heaved a brief sigh of relief inwardly upon hearing his response. It was a relief that came from the thought that she did not seem to have been caught being awake.

Thinking about it, how embarrassing it would have been if he noticed that I was awake, but was lying still while holding his hand without showing any signs of regaining consciousness.

Renee didn’t have the desire to have such a shameful experience, so she opened her mouth, spitting a small apology inwardly upon hearing Vera’s concerned tone.

“Where are…”

“It’s the Holy Kingdom. Fortunately, His Holiness was at the border, so we were able to get here safely. Rather, how are you feeling?”

“I-I feel a little sore.”

She stammered. This is because the concern she felt in Vera’s words was too strong.

A renewed sense of shame welled up inside of her, and as Renee closed her eyes, Vera, who saw her like that, inquired with a tone more concerned than before.

“Are you feeling ill?” Please wait a moment. I’ll call the priest in a minute….”

“No! It’s all right! It’s all right!”

Shriek. A sharp shriek surged from Renee’s mouth.

Renee’s heart kept pounding at Vera’s attitude, who overreacted to even her slightest movements.

“I feel refreshed! Mu-Much more than when I was in town! Wow! It’s so refreshing! What’s the secret?!”

I am fine.

In order to appeal like that, Renee spat out words one after another, and Vera, who took a deep breath, settled down again and continued the conversation.

“It’s only natural. After all, you were healed by the priests. Healing using divine arts has the ability to revitalize the body.”

“Ah-aha…”

Renee nodded her head lightly at the explanation she heard and smiled. Her head turned toward the direction she heard Vera’s voice.

“Well, how many days have passed since I collapsed?”

“It ‘s been two days.”

Two days. Renee continued speaking with an astonished look upon hearing that answer.

“Is that so?”

It feels like I just fell asleep and woke up as usual, but two days have already passed?

“Yes, I’m glad you woke up so healthy. The Holy Emperor and all the others were quite worried.”

“Others?”

“Yes, all the other apostles and priests in the Holy Kingdom were worried about you.”

“Ah…”

When she heard that, Renee realized that she had entered the Holy Kingdom.

Because of her resentment against the Gods, she vowed to never step foot in the Holy Kingdom, yet here she is now.

Of course, this situation was supposed to give rise to anxiety and discomfort.

However, her mind was in a surprisingly calm state.

“…That’s right.”

As Renee said so, she wriggled their entangled hands.

A feeling of warmth and a slightly rough skin was transmitted.

‘Is it because of this?’

Is it because of this hand that makes me calm? Renee, who had a thought like that, immediately smirked and scoffed.

‘What am I thinking?’

What does this have to do with being calm? Renee, who giggled so much because the idea she came up with seemed so funny, soon shook off her thoughts and asked Vera.

It was a question about what she had to do in the future.

“What am I supposed to do from now on?”

“I think you should focus on recovering your body for now. Then… First of all, since we are in the process of selecting personnel to attend to Milady Saint, the schedule will begin in earnest only after the number of people is confirmed. I apologize if the answer is not to your liking….”

“Don’t do that.”

“…Yes.”

What are you trying to apologize for again? Renee, who pouted at Vera’s attitude, recalled the thought that ‘Now I’m really becoming a Saint,’ muttered, as tears welled up in her eyes due to anxiety.

“…Can I do well?”

It was a natural concern.

A blind woman who has never been out of that small rural village in her life. A woman who failed to use her power properly. Can she perform her duties well in such a prominent role?

When Renee inquired anxiously, Vera answered the question in a solemn tone.

“You’re the most suitable person for taking on the mantle of Saint.”

“If…”

“There is no such thing as ‘If’.”

Rarely, Vera interrupted Renee in the middle of her speech. Renee, feeling her stomach tickle for some reason, asked again.

“Because Sir knight will make it happen?”

“Yes.”

Vera uttered his answer with more conviction than ever before.

Renee momentarily thought, how he could be so sure. However, in the end, she nodded lightly, feeling reassured upon seeing him believing in her.

“…I need to get well soon.”

Her hand tensed up, and the warmth of his hand, which she had been holding until then, grew stronger.

The warmth of someone who believes in her.

It felt like her anxiety had subsided a little.

Chapter 27

? Adaptation (2) ?

Vera and Renee had a brief conversation with each other. They then looked at the clock on the wall of the infirmary.

The clock’s hour hand pointed to 7. It was dusk.

‘It’s time for dinner.’

He had to feed Renee.

For the past two days, he had infused divine power to ease her hunger. But no matter how much energy divine power gives, it is natural that its efficiency is lower than home-cooked meals.

After finishing organizing his thoughts as such, Vera got up and said to Renee.

“It’s almost time for dinner. I’ll go out for a bit to prepare our meal.”

“Oh, yes.”

Renee’s answer continued. When Vera let go of her hand, that he had been holding, a brief sigh escaped Renee’s mouth.

Seeing Renee’s actions, Vera tilted his head.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Huh? N-Nothing!”

Upon hearing her prompt answer, Vera realized that Renee might have a fear of being left alone in an unfamiliar place. He then opened his mouth again to reassure Renee.

“It won’t take long. You just have to wait a little bit.”

“Yes! Of course! Farewell!”

She uttered a reply in a rush as her anxiety soared through the roof. Vera nodded his head at the sight and walked away from Renee with loud steps.

He had to return soon.

With that in mind, Vera, who opened the door to the infirmary, froze when his gaze landed on the three figures standing in front of the door. He then narrowed his eyes.

A middle-aged man and a pair of imbeciles.

It was the twins and Rohan.

When Vera opened the door and came out, the three rolled their eyes in a stiff state.

After closing the door tightly, Vera opened his mouth with a grim look on his face.

“What is it?”

He growled in a low voice. It was a tone that clearly showed that he was not happy at all.

It was natural. Even in the Holy Kingdom where many monsters reside, those three were the most notorious among them.

I’ve been with Renee for the past few weeks, and I’ve made countless promises. One of them was to never let these people meet Renee.

While the faces of the three of them stiffened a bit at Vera’s look of vigilance, Rohan, who was in the middle of the twins, opened his mouth with an awkward smile.

“Oh, no… The Saint has arrived, so I thought I’d visit her….”

“Is the Saint a spectacle?”

“Eh~ that’s not what I meant! This brat is making this such a big deal!”

Vera opened his mouth as his facial expression distorted to form a menacing look when he saw Rohan slowly approaching him.

“Don’t touch me. I’m not in a good mood.”

“Ugh.”

Flinch, Rohan’s body trembled. He rolled his eyes and looked at Vera and the door behind him alternatingly.

“So, can I meet the Saint or not? Huh? When I see you getting worked up like this, I’m curious…. who charmed our boy like that. So how about it?”

His way of asking for permission while rubbing the palms of his hands resembled a bootlicker.

Vera, who felt a sudden fever due to Rohan’s behavior, was about to retort furiously, but surprisingly, the twins noticed that and stopped Rohan.

“Rohan, apologize to Vera. Vera is not blinded by her beauty.”

“Right. Vera is not mad. He is just flustered.”

“… Shut up.”

Unfortunately, the words uttered by the twins were rather counterproductive for Vera.

Vera’s blood would rush to his head whenever he heard the twins’ nonsensical words.

The twins mumbled as their expressions turned grim upon hearing Vera’s rebuttal.

“Vera is bad. I tried to help, but he cursed.”

“I take back my words. Vera is mad.”

“Huh? I’m curious. Are you not going to let me meet her?”

Nonsense that they kept spouting nonstop.

Vera, who was listening to them, felt dizzy while imagining what would happen when Renee met these humans.

That should never happen. He can’t stop Renee from meeting them, but at least he shouldn’t let these humans spout such nonsense in front of Renee.

Vera, who opened his eyes at the thought that occurred to him, spoke to the three in a more threatening tone than before.

“Go away. Right now the Saint needs rest, so please don’t come near here until she wakes up. This is a warning.”

“Well….”

“Go away.”

Flinch, Rohan and the twins trembled once more. The three of them pouted their lips at Vera’s distorted expression and headed for the infirmary’s exit.

Vera looked at their backs and resolved himself.

‘…Sooner or later.’

I need to teach them.

Those three, in addition to Trevor, who has not yet arrived. It was necessary to correct their behavior even if I have to beat them up a few times.

Vera sighed deeply at the sight of the three people who had completely disappeared from his view and then walked towards the restaurant.

This was too heavy of a responsibility.

****

A few days later, in a small conference room that was located not far from the infirmary…

Vera was about to visit Norn when he heard that Renee’s servants had been chosen.

Entering the conference room, Vera looked at Norn, who was bowing, and the four girls who were standing behind him. Vera then opened his mouth.

“Are these the servants?”

“Yes, these people are specially hand-picked by me, so everyone will be able to do their own part.”

Vera nodded at Norn’s words and looked at the girls who had been lined up behind Norn.

They looked about the same age as Renee. Their expression was tense, and their body was stiff.

He could have told them to relax, but Vera didn’t bother to do that.

The caution that arises from maintaining tension. It was the idea that it would act as a deterrent which would prevent them from being rude to Renee.

Vera looked at the girls, Renee’s servants, with his sunken eyes and spoke out.

“Who is in charge?”

“Yes.”

Step. The one on the far right of the attendants stepped forward.

“This is the apprentice paladin Helaim.”

Straw-colored hair tied up tightly and a face with languid vigor. Vera, who felt a sense of familiarity, immediately looked at Norn and realized why he felt that.

They both had the same hair color.

“… Is she a relative of yours?”

“She’s my daughter.”

Norn, who raised his head, continued to speak with a smile on his face while looking slightly embarrassed.

“You don’t have to worry about her being chosen based on personal feelings. Although she is my daughter, I am very proud of her ability.”

“Thank you.”

Bow. When Norn said those words, Helaim bowed her head.

Vera nodded his head slightly while looking at ‘Hela,’ who was still bowing, and Norn, who had an embarrassed expression on his face. He then opened his mouth.

“All right, Sir Norn, thank you for your hard work in taking care of the task of choosing these people all by yourself.”

“I’m flattered.”

A generous approval that is unlike Vera.

However, from Vera’s point of view, it was the right decision.

Not only is she a normal person which is rare to find in the Holy Kingdom, where it’s filled with monsters, but she is also the daughter of Norn, who is quick and capable.

That factor alone added an extra point to Hela in Vera’s books.

Of course, if he doesn’t like the way things are working out in the future, he could always just cut them loose, but for now, he could give her his approval.

“Are you finished with your training?”

“Yes, I can do it right away.”

“That’s great. Today is the day the Saint is leaving the infirmary, so I think we can go and introduce you to her right away.”

At Vera’s words, Norn and his servants bowed their heads.

After seeing that, Vera immediately turned around and left the room.

“Then, let’s go.”

After saying that, Vera took a step forward and recalled Renee’s schedule.

‘Let’s introduce them to the accommodation first….’

He had to take Renee to Vargo.

It is necessary to meet with Vargo to greet him and hear about his future schedule.

From the living side to the education and timing of how to use divine power.

Vera heaved a deep sigh at the thought that occurred to him and then moved on.

There are still a lot of things I need to take care of.

****

As Renee was sitting on the bed, she heard the door open and raised her head.

“Milady Saint, how are you?”

Hearing Vera’s voice, Renee smiled a little at him and nodded her head.

“Yes, today is the day I get discharged, correct?”

“That’s right. Oh, there are some people who have come with me. These are the priests who will attend to Milady Saint starting from today.”

After saying that, Vera stepped aside and motioned for the attendants to say hello to Renee.

The servants stepped forward at his gesture. They then began to greet Renee one by one starting with Hela, who was standing on the right.

“This is the chief Hela. I’m looking forward to working with you.”

Renee answered with an embarrassed look on her face as Hela bowed her head at a right angle.

“Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation.”

As such, the other servants greeted her as well.

Renee, who answered them one by one, smiled awkwardly, remembering the thought that she was not used to the way they treated her with such respect.

‘…No, I have to get used to it.’

If this is the life I have to live in the future, it would be fitting to try to get used to it.

Renee clenched her fists, recalling her promise, and then posed a question to Vera.

“Can we leave now?”

“Yes, I plan to go to see the Holy Emperor after you go to your dorm and change yourself. His Holiness will inform you of the future schedule.”

His Holiness.

The prosperity of the Holy Kingdom.

Renee, who realized that she now had to go to meet a revered personage, felt anxious, and asked Vera a question.

“I… What kind of person is he? If I make any mistake….”

“Don’t worry, he won’t care. He is a good–.”

Vera couldn’t finish his words because of a sudden realization that dawned upon him. 𝗳𝚛𝗲𝕖𝕨𝕖𝗯𝚗𝚘𝕧𝕖𝗹.𝗰𝗼𝕞

To Vera, Vargo was a person that was most associated with the word ‘wacky’ rather than good.

Because of that perception, Vera stuttered earlier because he thought he was lying to her. However, Renee, who was unaware of his inner thoughts, became even more anxious, thinking that Vera’s hesitancy was due to the fact that the Holy Emperor was indeed a difficult personage to deal with.

“I see, that’s a relief!”

Renee clenched her fist again. An awkward smile crept across her lips.

‘Now, can I do it?’

Maybe I’ll get bullied since they seem like a hateful person.

Such futile worries floated through Renee’s mind.

****

Renee arrived at the accommodation with Vera’s guidance. A while later, the servants dressed her up accordingly, and she continued her trail of thoughts.

‘There’s a lot to do.’

It took quite a bit of time to be groomed.

So was washing and combing her hair.

She started to feel bored due to how long it takes with a meticulous hand.

How complicated wearing a robe was!? Renee never imagined that wearing an attire could be so arduous.

Wearing several layers of clothes over and over again, clothes that could be labeled as the utmost hassle.

Just when Renee was starting to feel tired.

“It’s done.”

Hela’s words resounded.

Renee felt happy at the thought that this troublesome task was finally over and expressed her gratitude with a bright face.

“Ah, thank you. You’ve been through a lot.”

“No. It’s something we ought to do.”

“Nevertheless. Ms. Hela?”

“Yes, I am Hela.”

“Hehehe, your accent is so unique that it’s easy to remember.”

She didn’t mean to make fun of her. No, rather, her tone even seemed friendly.

Renee, who is blind, preferred a person with non-visual characteristics.

“My mother is a Northerner. So it seems that I have a southern accent mixed with a northern accent.”

“Aha….”

“Would you like to leave now? Sir Apostle is waiting outside.”

“Ah yes.”

Renee nodded to those words, grabbed the cane, and stood up. Knowing that Vera was waiting for her outside, Renee whispered to Hela, feeling nervous.

“Ugh… Do I look weird now?”

It was a question that appeared without a second thought. Suddenly, she was just worried about it. She wondered if she looked ridiculous in a robe.

That’s why the question came up.

Hela looked at Renee, who inquired as such, and answered in a tone brimming with utmost sincerity.

“You’re beautiful.”

At least Hela thought so.

Chapter 28

? Adaptation (3) ?

Creak. After the sound, the door of the accommodation opened.

Vera, who was waiting for Renee at the door, ‘froze’ upon seeing Renee coming out.

Renee’s figure in a white robe naturally caught his attention.

Attire embroidered with gold was wrapped around Renee’s body.

At a glance, it looks like there are several layers of robes. The splendid overcoat, a white priest’s robe which peeks from beneath it, was a decoration that can be labeled as too extravagant, but Vera wondered why the robe didn’t seem extravagant at all.

It was because the attire fit her so well.

He felt like it was made for Renee from the beginning, because it was that kind of attire.

‘…No’

Maybe even that is not enough. Even that dress might not be worthy enough to show her nobility.

While his mind was immersed in such thoughts.

Tap. Tap.

Renee, holding Hela’s hand, approached him with a cane.

“I apologize. Have you been waiting for too long?”

Upon hearing Renee’s words. Vera felt that his mind, which had been dazed until then, had been awakened, and he answered.

“No.”

A prompt reply. A brief conversation that ended within a second. Vera, who replied as such, reached out and took Renee’s hand from Hela, then said.

“Let’s go then.”

“Yes.”

Renee felt her fingers tremble slightly as Vera’s hands overlapped with hers and moved her steps along with Vera’s guidance.

Tap. The sound of the cane and his footsteps resonated with each other, creating a harmony.

In her ear, Vera’s voice resounded as he continued to explain the structure of the accommodation since she couldn’t see what’s in front of her.

“If you walk about 20 steps to the right from the door of the accommodation, you will find a door leading to the garden of the Grand Temple. If you go the other way, you’ll find the east exit, which leads to the barracks where the temple’s paladins reside…”

Stiff words. Renee knew the fact that this old-fashioned paladin’s words don’t contain emotions at all. However, even such formality and stiff tone are Vera’s own way of showing his kindness.

“…The hallways of the accommodation are usually straight. You don’t have to worry about it because I’ve put away all the decorations and other things that might interfere with your movement.”

“Is that so?”

When she responded with a nod, upon hearing those words, another explanation followed.

“There’s a garth in the garden we’re going to. The Holy Emperor is waiting there.”

“Oh, there’s even a garth in the garden? It seems like it’s rather spacious.”

“Yes, it’s much bigger than the building where the Saint lives. It’s a garden that the Apostle of Abundance, who is away due to a dispatch mission, built as a hobby.”

Apostle.

A thought popped into my mind as I heard the word.

‘Come to think of it….’

Vera is also an apostle.

It was a title she had heard before arriving in the Holy Kingdom, but for some reason, it still feels awkward.

This was because Renee had a stronger impression of Vera as a knight in a story than a person hailed as an ‘Apostle.’

Renee, who was continuing to think as such, asked Vera a question that crossed her mind as he remained silent after finishing his explanation.

“Are all Apostles going to be dispatched?”

“Not everyone. Depending on the mission, it tends to be different. For example… Trevor, the Apostle of Wisdom, does not go outside because he has the duty of maintaining the Barrier, which surrounds the Holy Kingdom.”

“Aha, then what kind of role does Sir Knight play?”

“My job is to escort you. I’ll probably stay with the Saint unless something really urgent occurs.”

He’ll be by my side.

Upon hearing those words, Renee’s body trembled.

“…Saint?”

“Oh, no! I tripped for a moment!”

“I’m sorry. I’ll slow down a little.”

“It ‘s fine!”

A shrill voice came out of her throat. Renee felt the heat rising to her face as she let out a cry in panic.

Her eyes were tightly shut.

Seriously, why am I acting like an idiot? If I say, ‘I’m blind, not stupid.’ They probably wouldn’t believe me.

Renee, who was trembling and continued to panic, urged herself to control her frustrating heart.

Vera didn’t say anything more. It was because Renee was too busy trying to control herself. On the other hand, Vera wasn’t the sort of person who would utter anything extra or unnecessary.

Like that, after a long walk.

“We’re almost there.”

Startled by Vera’s words, Renee straightened up.

The voice that followed.

“Have you come?”

It was the voice of an old man with deep traces of time evident in his tone.

“It must have been an arduous journey till here. Lady Saint.”

His voice resounded again, and Renee bowed and greeted him in an anxious tone.

“Hello…”

Gulp. She gulped dry saliva down her throat as countless thoughts flashed through her head.

Maybe she didn’t follow proper etiquette. He might rant about something.

While the idea that he might be arrogant crossed her mind, Vargo continued speaking.

“Please, come and have a seat.”

His tone seemed mellow and gentle.

Renee then thought that Vargo might be a nicer person than she expected, and Vera’s brows furrowed upon seeing Vargo’s appearance which he had never seen before.

Did that old man go truly senile? Why is he doing such a thing?

When Vera, who came up with such an idea, stared at Vargo with a frown on his face, Vargo clicked his tongue and told Vera.

“What are you doing standing around in a daze? Come on, let the Saint go. Sigh, tsk. Anyway, when it comes to being slow, you’re the best on the continent.”

Gnash.

Vera clenched his teeth.

“…I apologize.”

“You’re only good at apologizing, aren’t you? Whenever I say something, he always replies like a parrot.”

“Pfffft….!”

Upon hearing Vargo’s words, a laugh escaped Renee’s mouth.

Renee burst into a cold sweat when she let out a spontaneous laugh.

Renee hurriedly apologized as she felt a slight pressure on Vera’s hand that was holding her.

“I-I apologize….”

“…Please, don’t worry”

Vera responded to Renee’s words. Then Vera settled Renee down across Vargo while he stood behind her. The whole time he kept glaring daggers at Vargo.

“Such insolent eyes.”

“I’m still lacking.”

“Yes, you’re going to be lacking in that regard for the rest of your life.”

Vargo and Vera’s gazes clashed against each other. A confrontation with no retreat.

When Renee’s complexion gradually turned pale as she listened to them, Vargo, who noticed her expression, immediately calmed her down in an amicable tone.

“Oops, I showed quite the hideous sight to the Saint.”

“No!”

The thought of running away flashed through Renee’s mind. Her legs began trembling because the atmosphere seemed more dangerous than she thought.

Perhaps if she wasn’t blind, she would have run away this instant.

As darkness loomed over Renee’s face due to the thoughts that occurred to her. Vargo turned his gaze away from Vera and continued speaking while looking at Renee.

“You don’t have to be afraid at all. This is a place where people who care about you more than anyone else are gathered, so relax.”

“I-Is that so….”

“Of course. I heard a lot of things happened on the way here. You’ve had a hard time because of that stupid guy.”

Words of insult directed towards Vera. Then, as a threatening expression grew on Vera’s face, Vargo smiled at that sight and continued speaking.

“So, how is Lady Saint’s stay has been so far in the Holy Kingdom?”

“Y-Your Holiness can speak comfortably….”

“If the Lady Saint will do that, I will do the same.”

Renee’s mouth was closed shut.

Renee could tell at a glance. He was respecting herself.

That’s for sure. She would be a fool if she didn’t notice how Vargo treated Vera.

Why is he so kind? Is it because I’m the Saint? Is this stigma so great?

Renee, who felt complicated because of such thoughts, continued to ponder for a long time, then pushed aside her concerns for later and spat out a question.

As the purpose of meeting him today was to hear about what she should do in the future, she thought that such worries should be postponed for later.

“Well, first of all, can I ask you about my future duties?”

A careful remark.

Having said that, Renee quietly waited for an answer.

Vargo examined Renee who lowered her head slightly, waiting for an answer. He then smiled and said.

“Are you anxious?”

“Pardon?”

“I know you feel anxious because you came here without knowing anything. There must be some reluctance as well.”

Words that came out of nowhere. Renee, who was trembling, replied with a nod, thinking that the conversation seemed to have derailed from its original purpose.

“Tsk, I fully understand. You aren’t alone, I felt the same way… I was like that too on the day I got my stigma. Something black appeared on my forearm, so I hurled curses while looking at the sky.”

Renee’s head lifted upon hearing those words.

This is because she heard an unexpected and unconventional story.

“O-Oh, that must have been rough.”

“It was the tantrums of a brat. Back then, I was a little kid who hated being bothered more than dying, so I spent all day thinking about how to remove my Stigma. Well, I guess it turned out to be a failed dilemma because I ended up sitting in a prominent place without being able to take it off.”

It was unexpected that the man, hailed as the Holy Emperor, had such a past.

Renee, who felt a sense of familiarity with him, continued to ask questions, Feeling a sense of curiosity that overshadowed her anxiety.

“But can you say that? Won’t the divine punishment….”

“If there was such a thing, I would have died more than a hundred times already. There is no divine punishment. Those Gods dwelling in Heaven won’t even react if I swear in front of them.”

Vargo said so and smirked. He then continued speaking.

“I know you’re under a lot of pressure. The same goes for the other bearers of stigmata, but yours is the stigma of the Lord. You have to be a person worthy of the stigma. You have to be a person worthy of the title ‘Saint.’ I’m sure you thought of that.”

Flinch. Renee’s body trembled.

This is because his words hit the nail on the head.

From the moment she made up her mind to come to the Holy Kingdom, those concerns had been haunting Renee. However, Vargo pinpointed everything.

Renee nodded, feeling astonished upon hearing Vargo’s words that saw through all of the concerns that had been haunting her on the inside. The worries she never properly shared with him.

“Yes, a little…”

“You can let go of that pressure. The stigma… just think that it was fortunate that it got picked up on the street by you. Lady Saint, you just have to relax and think about what you want to do. You will naturally receive the revelation when the opportune time comes. The realization will dawn upon you naturally.”

As such, he burst into a roar of laughter.

It was a strange feeling.

How did he know all the concerns that I never shared before and that had been haunting me on the inside?

Is the position of the Holy Emperor given to people who know how to read minds?

Futile thoughts flooded Renee’s mind. Renee who began smiling without realizing, nodded her head slightly and replied to Vargo.

“Yes.”

“I heard that the priests help with daily life. The education of divinity is…. Indeed, Trevor would be great. He’ll teach you well.”

Upon hearing his following words, Vera, who had been silent until then, opened his eyes wide. He was dumbfounded.

Vera’s gaze turned to Vargo.

Is he out of his mind? Is he seriously saying that? Is it really the right decision to leave Renee to that lunatic?

When Vera buried such doubts and looked at Vargo, Vargo met his gaze while smiling mischievously.

A realization dawned upon Vera the moment he saw his smile.

This old man is trying to screw with me.

Chapter 29

? Training (1) ?

The next day, Vera strode to the vacant lot in front of his cottage and drew his sword.

It was for training.

Training so that Renee wouldn’t overexert herself while using her power and to never feel that sense of despair back when they barely escaped from Terdan’s grasp with Vargo’s help.

Vera thought as such while drawing out the blade.

‘What am I lacking?’

Is there something missing when it comes to my sword art?

When that matter came up, his conclusion was firm as ever before.

‘None.’

As Vera judged, there was nothing amiss in regard to his sword art.

Vera’s proficiency in the sword had already reached the level of a master.

Naturally, it’s because Vera possessed talent.

His talent to wield the sword. The will to take one’s life. The insight to recognize the ones exuding killing intent. His mastery of handling his own body. He possessed the necessary talent and skills for any battle.

From the moment he held the sword, Vera was already aware of how to swing the sword, and what he could accomplish with just a sword. He knew it intuitively, through the realm of instinct.

That’s why Vera’s sword had no distinct form.

A sword wielded by instinct.

A blade consisting solely of his numerous experiences.

Not a strand of formal discipline was instilled in it.

Because it was such a sword, Vargo declared his sword was akin to a ‘dog in heat’, which Vera couldn’t refute.

However, his sword art had no shortcomings.

The elements of Vera’s sword had already been honed through many years of practice.

That’s why his sword hadn’t changed in the last four years in the Holy Kingdom.

The moment he tries to instill form in his sword, his sword art falters — his swordplay becomes constrained in such a restricted manner that a choking sensation presses his whole body down each time he wields his blade.

That’s why Vera failed to correct his sword art.

Again, Vera pondered over the dilemma.

‘Nothing is lacking. If that’s true, does it mean it is impossible to develop my sword art any further?’

Have I already reached the limit of my own growth?

Is it no longer possible to develop solely with a sword?

Questions began to stir his mind up.

This time, Vera contemplated it for a while and came up with an answer while grasping the sword’s hilt tightly.

‘…No.’

It was possible.

He can reach a higher level.

There was no reason he couldn’t. He had already confirmed with his own eyes that the realm beyond his current self existed.

In Vera’s head, the scene when Vargo dealt that blow to the colossus the other day resurfaced.

‘Highly condensed divinity.’

That mastery enables Vargo to only strike once.

Vargo created that vicious crimson mace that shatters even the surrounding space by compressing his divinity all into one place.

‘Compressing to a singular point.’ 𝒇𝙧𝙚𝓮𝔀𝓮𝒃𝙣𝓸𝒗𝒆𝒍.𝙘𝒐𝒎

While the launched divinity had obliterated all in its wake, it was only possible because the condensed divinity did not disperse and instead was channeled in one direction.

‘Then…’

And in the end, an explosion resounded.

An explosion that even Terdan, the giant who was able to push aside mountains, could not overcome.

‘Intent.’

It was a feat only possible because of ‘Intent.’ A technique requiring a significant form and righteousness to confront Terdan with his condensed divinity that has the ability to explode at the target point.

Swish-

Vera’s sword slashes resounded.

He understood now. At that time, Vargo’s intent clearly contained form and righteousness.

There was no reason why he couldn’t grow when the possibility existed in reality rather than in some false myth.

‘But it shouldn’t be the same as the Holy Emperor.’

Because it won’t be my way.

It was a path that only Vargo could take.

His form could be best described as an overwhelming dominance.

He himself had to come up with a different form and intent from that of Vargo.

‘What will I instill in that form?’

He once again began ruminating.

The sword that only he can wield and move forward with.

His sole purpose at the moment the clock of his life turned back.

‘My sword must be dedicated to the saint.’

A sword to protect Renee.

The sword he had to forge himself.

‘The sword must be flawless.’

It had to be a flawless sword that wouldn’t falter under any circumstances.

Regardless of any situation or opponent, it had to be a sword that showed no weakness.

However.

‘It’s impossible.’

Vera knew how arrogant the word ‘flawless’ was.

So, Vera thought of a sword that was infinitely close to being flawless, something that was only possible for him.

‘Ever-changing.’

He witnessed tens of thousands of battles, and each of those battles had tens of thousands of different swordplay. To make his sword flawless, he can imitate those.

He had to do it.

‘I’ve already laid an initial foundation for that.’

Sanctuary.

A sacred art created by weaving the power of his stigmata. It was feasible to manipulate the combat situation itself.

His sword art had to be a technique that could take tens of thousands of forms depending on the penalties given each time so that it could be free from restrictions while fighting within the bounds of the ‘Sanctuary.’

A center that doesn’t change amidst ever-changing laws.

In other words, it was necessary to make a form that was ever-changing.

Vera erased the sword he had forged through his experience from his mind.

It had to be returned to a blank canvas and rebuilt from scratch.

Vera closed his eyes and recalled the many strong opponents he had met all throughout his two lives.

He remembered their swords, their martial arts, their techniques.

It wasn’t meant to be engraved onto the body. That was already a failed attempt.

‘Engrave them in their most basic state.’

Slash, thrust, and block.

He erased everything so that only those three essential elements remained.

Then he remembered.

How did the strongest people I have met so far fought?

The strong ones I fought with my own sword. Who were they?

It wasn’t a question that took too long to answer.

If I have to choose the best of the many strong opponents I have met in my past life, I will choose those who went against the enemy of the entire world.

‘Heroes.’

The Heroes who defeated the Demon King. I had to make a sword on the premise of dealing with them.

The ones who could win against him, even if they fought right now. But that didn’t mean that their sword art was more tactful than his own.

Vera knows it’s possible to defeat them using a stigma. However, if you take a look at the sword itself, it is correct to say that his sword is inferior to their martial arts.

Therefore, the sword that Vera has to rebuild is against their swords, a sword that could completely overcome their swords and the legacy they have built up on their own.

Vera then recalled the swords of the Heroes.

‘Albrecht.’

The Second Prince of the Empire, Albrecht De Freich, the Knight of Honor.

I recalled his sword art being hailed as the ‘Indestructible Sword.’

‘Essence of flow.’

With the overwhelming gentleness of his attacks surging out, he recalled how annoying it was to deal with his sword.

Next was.

‘Hegrion.’

The heir to the Northern Duchy of Thresia. The Sword of Hegrion Thresia.

What does his sword stand for?

‘Heavy.’

A strong sword that stood firm even amidst the harshest of blizzards. He remembered how he knelt down on the ground from a single swing of that sword.

Finally.

‘Aisha.’

Aisha Dragnov, the master of the magic sword.

The magic sword she wielded was rather swift. He remembered the sword that was a nuisance to deal with because of its extreme speed.

The next thing that he thought of was how to handle such opponents. The number of times Vera would be trampled upon in the face of them all.

‘Change.’

A sword that changes all around. He had to build a sword based on that goal.

Vera finally opened his eyes.

Before he knew it, an ashen divinity engulfed his surroundings.

Although the direction to proceed has been decided, it is still a sword that has not yet been properly shaped.

Thus, a lengthy ordeal would come.

However, Vera’s mood brightened up even as these thoughts crossed his mind.

I’ve finally found a path. I’m not done yet. I can be even stronger than I am now.

Vera’s fighting spirit knew how to relish in such development.

‘The best thing is to get some real-life practice.’

The most effective training for Vera was real-life combat. Direct confrontation with your opponent and fixing your mistakes one by one would be the fastest way to complete sword art.

‘The question is, how do I do that in the Holy Kingdom?’

Unless Renee ventures out, he can’t go out either.

‘Then I have to find a sparring partner here then…’

As he was in the middle of such a thought.

“Sir Vera!”

He heard a sudden cry.

Vera tilted his head to see where the cry came from.

From afar, the people whom Vera had called were approaching.

The twins, Rohan and Trevor.

Looking at them, Vera felt a spark of ‘Eureka!’ course through his brain.

In the first place, they were humans who were called for the purpose of ‘teaching’ Renee, but they didn’t have to be called just for that.

A smile crept up on Vera’s face.

‘…Come forth.’

In the nick of time, it looks like some tough sandbags have arrived. Shouldn’t I use them?

****

Two days later, Renee walked down the hallway with Vera for her originally planned divine arts training.

A constant beat of a cane and their footsteps resonated. His warmth was felt through her fingertips.

Renee felt his presence while walking for a while. However, when the awkward atmosphere finally became too frustrating for her, she opened her mouth.

“Today I’m meeting with the Apostle of Wisdom, right?”

“That’s right. His name is Trevor.”

“Aha…”

Hearing his prompt answer, Renee resented Vera as silence once again descended upon them.

She didn’t mean it. It was just a bitter resentment that rose within her as to why Vera would keep his mouth shut and won’t utter a single word.

But Renee herself doesn’t understand this emotion.

An unpleasant look appeared on her face, and her grip on the cane tightened, and the sound of ‘Tap’ now turned into a sound of ‘Thud!’.

“Saint?”

Vera called out. Renee flinched and her body quivered. She then lowered her head slightly and uttered an answer.

“Yes.”

“Are you sick?”

“No, I’m not.”

Again, the sound of ‘Thud!’ reverberated through the floor.

Immediately after she said those words, Renee tried to observe Vera’s signs after belatedly lamenting at the thought, ‘Was I too harsh?’

The feeling conveyed through his hands and the sound of his steps. There wasn’t any change in his breathing, but Renee, surprised by the dejection, thinking that Vera might be mad, closed her eyes tightly and said.

“I apologize. I’m being too harsh.”

“Please, don’t worry. It didn’t feel like that at all.”

“Well, I didn’t sleep well.”

“Oh, it’s probably because of the change in seasons. I’ll tell Hela to pay closer attention to the room’s temperature.”

“Yes…”

Flinch. Renee’s head drooped once more.

Renee inwardly muttered a small apology to Hela, who suffered slightly because of her.

‘What’s wrong with me?’

Perhaps I haven’t gotten used to staying at the accommodation yet? Renee, who had thought her own behavior was utterly unfathomable, quickly persuaded herself by saying, ‘I’ll be fine once I get used to it a little more.’ She then calmed her breathing.

In the meantime, silence descended upon them once again.

Renee says, ‘Calm. Stay calm.’ After trying to imitate a cheerful tone, she posed a question to Vera.

“The Apostle of Wisdom… What kind of person is Trevor? Is there anything you don’t like?”

The question that popped up was about Trevor. It’s a courtesy to get to know someone before you meet them. Renee was a woman with such ideals.

Vera continued to ponder over Renee’s question for a moment and soon uttered an answer in a low voice.

“He’s a lunatic.”

“What?”

“He’s also a little bit of a pervert. Nothing good will come from being close to him, so I’d recommend keeping a distance.”

A bit of lengthy advice. Renee thanked Vera for finally stirring up a conversation, but she tilted her head upon hearing the harsh evaluation of Trevor.

“Uh…”

She let out a moan because she didn’t know what to say. Thus, Vera continued to berate Trevor.

“I can say that he seemed to be extremely interested in the bare skin of other men. However, there is no guarantee that his perversion is only directed towards the same sex, so I want the Saint to be extra careful. Oh, if Trevor ever asks you to reveal your stigma, you must never, ever show it.”

Vera wasn’t like this.

There was a faint irritation in his voice. It was a rare display of emotion, and Renee remembered the last time she had felt this before coming here.

‘Ah, monster.’

It was just that it was the same tone when Vera mentioned about the people of the Holy Kingdom in Remeo.

‘That’s the monster the Knight mentioned.’

She nodded her head slightly. She finally understood.

Although Renee previously thought that Vera might have been acting mischievous, now it didn’t seem to be the case at all.

“Sir Knight?”

“Yes.”

“I don’t think it’s good to talk badly about others behind their backs…”

She said so.

Flinch-

Vera’s expression hardened upon hearing Renee’s words. His eyes turned to her.

She said those words while looking a bit troubled.

Obviously, that’s true.

“…I apologize.”

“No, I’m just saying…”

But Vera still felt sad.

Chapter 30

? Training (2) ?

"Nice to meet you, Lady Saint."

Trevor's laboratory.

As soon as they opened the door and entered, Renee was greeted with the same old title she had been hearing for the past few days.

Renee trembled upon hearing those words, then lowered her head slightly in the direction she heard the voice from.

"Hello."

“It is an honor to meet you here. You're here for divine art training, aren't you?”

"Yes."

"You had a hard time coming here from far away. My name is Trevor, who will guide Lady Saint as of today."

"Oh, I’m Renee. I've heard a lot from the Knight. That… You are quite unique!"

"Did Sir Vera tell you about me? Ayy, this is embarrassing."

A lively voice. Renee could sense that Trevor was a rather cheerful person based on the tone of voice that was transmitted. However, in the meantime, there was a question that occurred to her.

‘Why is his presence so weak?’

Despite speaking so enthusiastically, it wasn’t easy to sense Trevor's presence.

Vera also had thought the same when he first met him.

Rene thought that she might not have been able to recognize Trevor's existence if it wasn't for his voice, and following Vera's guidance, she slowly went to the table in the middle of the laboratory and sat down.

Vera settled Renee down in her chair and frowned at him. Then Trevor, who had been smiling until then, shivered and averted his gaze. As he did that, Vera conveyed something to him through an icy glare.

The glare directed towards him suggested that he mustn’t do anything stupid.

In response, Trevor, who had been beaten up by Vera two days ago to the point that even his eyes got bruised, trembled and nodded with an awkward smile.

"Well, then, the Saint has a schedule, so let's get right to the point, shall we?"

"Ah yes."

"You don't have to be nervous. What I'm going to tell you is a brief introduction, so it shouldn't be too difficult."

Renee heard that reassuring remark. Nevertheless, she nodded her head without being relieved because she thought, ‘What if I don't do well?’

Furthermore, such concerns also existed.

"Well, I'm not too old to learn divine arts, am I?"

One day, a middle-aged man in the village said that wizards are all top-tier elites who are gifted and receive education before they even turn five.

Renee, who thought that divine arts was a study similar to that, asked Trevor. After hearing her question Trevor replied.

"It's never too late. Well, in order to explain this, I must first tell you something about divinity."

"I'm sorry. I haven't learned anything about this...."

"There is nothing to be sorry about, Lady Saint. No one knows everything from the beginning, right?"

Hehe. Renee laughed awkwardly after hearing Trevor’s words and nodded her head.

Trevor looked at Renee and then continued talking in a gentle tone.

“How much do you know about divinity and mana?”

"Ugh... Mana is the energy harnessed from nature, and divinity is the power received from Gods?"

She answered in a languished tone because she wasn’t sure. It was natural since Renee had no opportunity to encounter mana or divinity in her life, so such concepts were unfamiliar to her.

"Well, you’re correct and incorrect at the same time."

"Heh… Is that so?"

A shy expression appeared on Renee's face. Trevor saw her face and laughed again, continuing his explanation.

“For once, you were right about mana. Mana is an intangible source of energy that permeates throughout the atmosphere.”

"Ah, I'm glad I got it right."

"Yes, this was right. And the wrong part is about divinity. Divinity is not a power you receive from the Gods."

"Yes?"

Renee tilted her head upon hearing her words. If it’s not the power received from the Gods, then what is divinity?

As questions appeared on Renee's face due to the dilemma that came to her mind, Trevor quietly explained.

"Simply put, divinity is a kind of evolved mana. The mana contained in the body has evolved the property of 'divinity'."

It was quite a puzzling theory.

“Then why do you call it divinity?”

"Because its evolved nature harbors the power of the Divine Realm. That's why it's called divinity."

"Uh..."

“It's not a popular theory. The study of divinity has not been actively conducted yet. Well, to tell you a little bit more about that, because of this nature of divinity, there are quite a few people who don't become priests even when they possess this power. Healers of the Empire are a prime example of this.”

"Ah, that's something I know."

"Yes, those who dismiss divinity as mere evolved mana don’t associate it with the reverence of the Gods. Furthermore, the Holy Kingdom is not sanctioning those people."

Rene knew about the Imperial healers because they were so famous. Of course, it was only today that she found out that they had such a background.

"Is it all right? There may be people who abuse their divinity."

"It's not something we, from the Holy Kingdom, should be concerned about. We are the ones who worship the Gods, rather than those who manage divinity. What right do we have to take responsibility for the power that has been given to them?"

Renee felt a little strange upon hearing that notion.

He was right when we looked at the essence of it, but the reason she felt strange despite that was because she heard those words from the mouth of the priest.

It was also due to preconceived notions about the Holy Kingdom that Renee felt strange. The Holy Kingdom that Rene knew of was a closed and secretive country, so she assumed that they would also put restrictions on such matters.

Trevor nodded his head slightly and looked at Renee, who seemed convinced, and then continued speaking with a smile on his face.

"This conversation has gone on for long. So, going back to the original topic, divinity is not a discipline that requires systematic education like magic because its properties are different from mana. Once you understand, it’s quite the easy subject to learn."

"That's fortunate…."

Phew. Renee heaved a sigh of relief.

"You don't have to be afraid. Even Sir Vera first started learning the divine arts at the same age as the Saint, so you will be able to learn it as well."

"Ah, I see…."

I think I've heard that before.

Upon hearing Trevor’s words, Rene turned her head in the direction where she felt Vera's presence.

"Then, will I be able to handle the divinity like the Knight at my age?"

Thump Thump. Her heart naturally started beating a little faster when she thought of the phrase, ‘Like Vera.’

However, the response she got immediately calmed her thumping heart.

Trevor told Renee in a rather awkward tone.

"Well, like Sir Vera… it might be a bit hard."

"…Yes?"

"Sir Vera..."

Trevor's eyes turned to Vera. Meanwhile, Vera responded to his gaze with a glare of his own. Seeing that figure, Trevor continued speaking.

"…It might actually be too hard. He's very talented."

Trevor didn't like the possibility of despair sown by hope. So he had to say that.

Vera was a monster. He had no choice but to say he was talented. On the first day, he came to the lab and asked him about divine arts, he managed to create his own divine art with a few introductory books he took that day.

How surprised he was when he found out about that. Such a thing was impossible even for him, who had been nominated to be the next Magic Tower Master.

Of course, in the field of academics, he would be much more skilled, but in terms of his ability to use simple divine battle art, Vera was a human who would be second to only the Holy Emperor even if he took into account all the people living in the Holy Kingdom.

“I-Is that so….”

Renee's voice subsided, a little sullen. Vera glared daggers at Trevor.

Why is he killing Renee's spirit with such nonsense? I guess I didn't beat him enough. When Vera glared strongly while thinking like that, Trevor flinched as his shoulders drooped.

Vera heaved a deep sigh at that sight and then spoke to Renee in a calm tone.

“You don't have to control divinity like me. There are things that only the Saint can do, so don't worry too much.”

“Bu-But still....”

“Aren't I here to do things that the Saint can't do? I will always be with the Saint, so that the Saint will never be inadequate, so don’t worry.”

Thump….

Renee felt her heart beat wildly upon hearing those words.

Always together.

It was in response to that phrase.

Another unknown reaction occurred. Renee, feeling the heat rising all over her body, felt her dizzy and nodded awkwardly.

"Ye–Yes… !"

Maybe her throat is sore, that’s why she stammered.

Trevor had a blank look on his face as he opened his mouth with a ‘Heh’while witnessing the scene unfolding in front of his eyes.

Something like that... I didn't know that Vera could be like that. The Vera Trevor knew was not that kind of person.

Of course, the notion that Vera in front of him might be fake occurred to him. He suspected that the real Vera might have left for a dispatch after beating him up two days ago.

If so, who is this Vera?

When Trevor looked at Vera with the thought that came to mind, he changed her expression and stared at Trevor with a grim look.

Vera's lips changed shape as he conveyed the following words without making a sound.

"Lower your gaze."

Trevor lowered his gaze. Trevor was a man who learned through experience. He was a man who also knew that ignoring those words would lead to terrifying thrashing.

An awkward atmosphere descended on the opposite side of the table.

It was Vera's words that broke the tense atmosphere as well.

"Well, let's continue the lesson. Sir Trevor."

"Ah, yes."

"Go on."

Trevor nodded his head. 𝒻𝑟𝘦𝘦𝘸ℯ𝒷𝑛𝘰𝓋ℯ𝘭.𝘤𝘰𝘮

“That… Cough, let's continue the class. Shall we start with a simple lesson on divinity manipulation?”

"Yes!"

The class continued.

However, the atmosphere was awkward.

****

"Then, Lady Saint. I'll see you tomorrow. Have a peaceful night."

"Ah yes. Please return carefully."

In front of Renee's accommodation, Renee greeted Vera, who was waiting for her and returned. She then took Hela’s hand.

"You have worked hard."

An unusual accent every time she hears it.

Renee nodded to her, recalling that Hela didn’t know what kind of mental shape was in before coming all the way here.

"Well then, shall we go in?"

"Yes."

Renee's cane struck the ground and there was a 'Tap' sound.

Thump. Thump. Her heart was still pounding.

Renee took Hela’s hand and when still wasn’t able to calm down, she blurted out a question to Hela.

"Hey, Hela?"

“Yes, please ask.”

"Well... since I came to the Holy Kingdom… No, I've been feeling weird ever since I left my hometown…."

“What are you feeling?”

"My heart keeps pounding strangely even though I have no worries, and I feel feverish every time it happens…."

Unceasing words. However, Renee’s words, which didn’t convey the fact that it transpires while ‘being by Vera’s side were akin to symptoms of a disease.

Of course, Renee didn't know.

Hela tilted her head upon hearing Renee’s continued explanation and examined her complexion. The shade of red was quite strong.

"I think you are not feeling well because of the change of seasons. You've worked hard, so you deserve some rest."

“It-it must be that.”

“Yes, there might be something wrong with your body, so I will call the priest tomorrow.”

“Ah, please, then I’ll leave it to you.”

Renee laughed, thinking that, 'I was overreacting as expected.'

In fact, Rene's reaction was blatant enough to show that it was not a symptom of a disease if one examined closely, but Hela was not aware of such a reaction.

Unfortunately, Hela didn't inherit the sharpness of her father, Norn.

Chapter 31

? Question (1) ?

A week later, the flower bed in the outdoor garden.

Renee sat down opposite of Vargo and spent her tea time ruminating.

‘It’s awkward… !’

An appointment with a cycle of about 10 days. It’s a place where people would converse about their own life and the work in the Holy Kingdom.

Although this was their second meeting, Renee still had the thought that it would be difficult to deal with Vargo.

Such was the status of the Holy Emperor, and such was the quarrel with Vera. His imposing demeanor made it difficult for Renee.

Because of that, she didn’t know what to say, so while she was fiddling with the teacup for a while, he noticed Renee’s behavior and took the lead in the conversation.

“How is your life in the Holy Kingdom?”

“Ye-Yes! Thanks to you, I’m having a good time!”

Renee, who shuddered, replied as such. Vargo burst into laughter upon hearing Renee’s loud answer and then continued to speak.

“That’s fortunate. It must be difficult because it is an unfamiliar environment, so I apologize for not being able to take better care of you because I had other matters to take care of.”

“Ye-Yes! Thanks to you, I’m comfortable!”

Again, she replied loudly. After Renee had finished talking, she thought that if she kept her mouth shut like this, the situation would become awkward, so she racked her brains and thought of what to say.

“Huh… Sir Knight helps a lot, Hela helps too, and oh, Sir Trevor is also good at teaching divine arts, so I’m doing really well!”

“Oh, you mean THAT Trevor?”

“Yes! He is a very kind person!”

Renee answered with a smile on her lips.

From Renee’s point of view… It wasn’t wrong. Trevor was very kind and friendly towards Renee. In fact, there was a big reason why he was like that. Vera would stop him with a wink whenever Trevor showed strange signs, but Renee, who was blind, didn’t know that.

Vera heaved a sigh of relief as he saw Renee telling the story about Trevor with a bright face. It was because he recalled the actions Trevor had shown in front of Renee.

His stomach twisted, remembering how after seeing Renee’s white divinity, a creepy smile spread all the way to Trevor’s cheeks, or how occasionally he would covetously steal glances at Renee’s forearm where the stigma resided.

Sooner or later, it’s necessary to have another training session with him.

While Vera was taking a deep breath as he recalled those incidents, Vargo saw Renee’s expression and asked a question with a smile on his face.

“I’m glad. Do you have any questions for me?”

“Well….”

Renee was in deep thought upon hearing Vargo’s question as she recalled her troubles.

However, there was one thing she was curious about while living in the Holy Kingdom.

“While I was here, I noticed that the Holy Kingdom doesn’t organize any prayers. Why is that?”

“Ah, were you curious about that?”

“Yes, I remember that the village priest arranged for prayers every Sunday.”

She was shocked when she found out about this. It’s the Holy Kingdom, but isn’t it strange that there is no time for worship?

Even when she asked Hela, she wondered if Hela didn’t inform her because she was being considerate of herself. However, she replied, ‘Prayers have never been arranged in the first place.’ When the same words came back, she wondered why.

Vargo sipped tea and nodded at Renee’s question. He then answered solemnly.

“Because force can never instill faith. That’s why we never built a separate place solely for worship. Prayer is something you can do anytime, at any point in your life, whenever you feel like it.”

“Huh… Is that so?”

“Hmm, how should I explain… .”

He raised his arm and gently stroked his chin as he continued to ponder. He then raised his eyebrows and said.

“… Yes, let me put it this way. Saint, you feel grateful to Hela. right?”

“Yes, that’s… right?”

“Is that feeling still in your heart?”

Renee nodded. Vargo also nodded in response to her answer and continued explaining.

“However, it doesn’t necessarily mean that you live with that gratitude in your heart in every waking moment and every situation of your life. When you meet Hela, or receive her help, you feel grateful.”

“Right.”

It was a matter of course. How can a person keep the same feeling in her heart while doing various activities when they are awake?

“Faith is like that. You are grateful to the Gods for their grace, but there is no need to praise them all the time. It is enough to offer a brief prayer with sincerity whenever you feel like it at any moment in your life. It can be seen the same as not holding a banquet to express your gratitude to Hela.”

“Well, it sounds more simple than I thought.”

“Faith is not a grandiose thing. It shouldn’t be grand in the first place.”

“Why not? Aren’t we praising the Gods?”

“It’s because the moment it becomes grandiose, your faith begins to falter.”

It was a series of incomprehensible words. It could be said that it was quite far from the common sense she knew.

Upon hearing that, Renee’s head tilted to the side, and Vargo answered Renee in a gentle tone.

“Who do you think has the most faith in the world?”

“Uh….”

It was a difficult question. Not to mention, it was a question that shouldn’t have an easy answer to begin with.

“I don’t know….”

“Those who have nothing. Those who have no strings to hold on to, and simply put, they are desperate to survive ‘today.’ The role of faith is to become a ray of hope so that they can live and rest in anticipation of tomorrow.”

Vargo said that and looked at Renee’s expression. She opened her mouth and said, ‘Ah,’ as if she realized something.

“So it shouldn’t be too grand. Poor people can’t afford to offer something grandiose.”

“That’s right.”

A smile grew on Vargo’s lips. It was because Renee’s expression was bright as she answered.

‘She’s a kind person.’

The girl chosen by the Lord is a girl with a warm heart. How difficult it must be to not show a distorted appearance. To make a bright face, and to be considerate of others even in such a situation as her.

If you put that girl on the scale of good and evil, the scale of good will most likely lean toward her.

Vargo, who has distinguished the good and evil of others all his life, continued speaking while assessing her in his mind this time as well.

“So, as much as we think of faith as those people, the Holy Kingdom does not offer a formal prayer.”

“Aha… .”

Renee nodded slightly in response to the reply, expressing her understanding.

However,

“Well… I’m still not sure.”

She didn’t understand it completely.

For Renee, the Gods and faith were the worst evils in the world that ridiculed her, and even after listening to him, she cannot engrave his explanation deeply in her heart.

Even though she desperately wished for salvation, she was still blind.

Renee was skeptical of the prayer that could not be answered because she knew the misery of the moment when her life’s earnestness was betrayed.

Seeing Renee’s expression getting darker little by little, Vargo guessed what Renee was thinking and continued speaking.

“Of course, what I’m saying may not be the right answer, so you don’t have to get too caught up in it. Faith is a question whose answer every believer has to seek on their own.”

Renee nodded. She fiddled with her fingers for a moment, then she barely uttered a question from the depths of her throat.

“That… You said that faith exists for those who are in need.”

“Yes, I said so.”

“Then, if we can’t be saved by faith, won’t those who believed in it live in misery?”

“What do you think?”

“You have to believe in God to be saved. But if you don’t even get that salvation… .”

No further words were spoken. However, Vargo clearly knew what Renee was trying to say.

Maybe it’s a topic about herself.

“… I think I can say this for sure.”

“What do you mean?”

“Faith is not salvation. Faith plays the role of a supporter who empowers those who believe in it to reach salvation on their own. Salvation is something you have to seek by yourself.”

Renee turned her head in the direction where Vargo was present upon hearing his words.

“What if there’s someone who can’t save themselves?”

“Faith is what holds them up so they don’t fall apart.”

“Even if they can’t get better? Even though there is a cliff in front of them. Even though there is no support to lead them forward… That’s wrong.”

There was a hint of frustration in Renee’s voice as she said that.

Vera glared at Vargo intensely upon hearing Renee’s emotional tone. Vargo snorted ‘Heng!’ at the sight, then uttered a few more words to Renee.

“Then we have to go the other way. Instead of jumping off the cliff, we have to seek a detour.”

Renee froze.

With a blank look, the expression on her face suggested that she still felt complicated.

Vargo looked at her face and spoke in a gentle tone like always.

“I also had a similar conversation with that dull bastard over there. Well, this is exactly what I said when he was your age.”

Vargo’s words referred to Vera. Upon hearing him, Renee remained silent and listened to Vargo.

“Gods don’t show the way. They just observe. The way must be found by the Saint.”

“But…!”

She was about to utter an objection. However, she didn’t finish.

Renee knew. Even if she poured out her words to Vargo like this, the truth would not change.

Even if she said anything now, all that would come out were words filled with resentment against the Gods.

Chomp-.

Rene bit her lips and bowed her head slightly towards Vargo to express her apology.

“… I apologize. I got too emotional.”

“You don’t have to worry about it. After all, isn’t deliberating the way for a human being to grow? All you have to do is think hard to approach the answer. You are doing very well.”

There was an awkward silence. Renee bowed her head, blaming herself for not being able to control the emotions that almost burst out at that moment, and Vargo smiled broadly at Renee’s appearance and apologized.

“I apologize that this old man has troubled Saint.”

“No! Not at all!”

Renee was surprised and answered.

Vargo smiled softly at Renee’s restless appearance and said.

“Today, let’s stop here and get up. The breeze is slowly turning chilly.”

“Ah… Yes.”

Vera approached Renee upon hearing Vargo’s words and held her hand.

Vargo looked at him with a smile on his face.

****

On the way home. Renee thought about whether she had been disrespectful to Vargo and walked with an anxious look.

She thought she looked like a fool. She has to work hard. Until now, she thought she had done well, but she couldn’t control her emotions, and lost her temper.

At the thought that occurred to her, she heaved a deep sigh.

Vera opened his mouth, feeling his anger at Vargo rising at the sight of Renee sighing.

“You don’t have to worry too much. It is because the Holy Emperor has slowly developed dementia.”

Renee’s fingers trembled.

“Hey, you can’t say that….”

“Human beings are the ones that curse at another person when they are not around? I am a human too, so this is unavoidable.”

Renee felt a laugh bursting out upon hearing Vera’s rigid tone as he jokingly tried to comfort her.

“… Thank you.”

“There is nothing to be thankful for. I was just telling the truth.”

“Nevertheless.”

The moment she said that, Renee felt surprised as she became relaxed upon hearing his words.

Renee, who pursed her lips as an unfamiliar feeling penetrated deep inside her even though those words were nothing special. She then asked Vera.

“What do you think, Sir Knight…? The words that the Holy Emperor said.”

“I think it’s nonsense coming from an old man with a foot in his grave. As I said before, I don’t believe in the glory of the Gods.”

“Is that the answer you found?”

She asked as such. Hearing that, Vera pondered for a moment, then spat out an answer.

“The answer.. No… However, I can say that I am still in the process of getting to the answer.”

“Is that the light you spoke of?”

“Yes, I believe my answer is there. I believe in the light, not in the Gods.”

Renee nodded slightly in response to his words and continued the conversation.

“I’m jealous. I don’t even know where my answer lies yet.”

Why do I have to be blind? What caused the stigma to be bestowed upon me? It was a thought that occurred to her as she watched Vera, who was already looking for his own answer, unlike herself, who didn’t know anything.

Vera looked at Renee, who lowered her head after saying those words, feeling a little nervous, he pursed his lips and said.

“… Saint, you can find it. I will help you, so there is no need to rush.”

Clichéd words of consolation. But it was the only thing Vera knew how to say.

There was no follow-up answer. It was because Renee concluded the conversation by nodding her head at Vera’s words.

A question crossed Renee’s mind as their conversation ended. This question arose in her mind after a certain moment.

What is that light, and what does it have to do with the stigma that has been given to her, for him to treat her so well?

The reason for this question to arise in her mind wasn’t clear, and it was also a question that made her feel stuffy.

Emotions began to boil over again.

Renee felt as such as she tapped her cane on the floor.

Chapter 32

? Apostle of Love (1) ?

In the garden in front of her accommodation, Renee was sitting on a bench basking in the sun, eagerly practicing her divinity.

What she is doing now is elementary art, which is the least difficult of all the divine battle arts.

She didn’t bother learning martial arts due to her physical limitations. Meanwhile, she didn’t touch the ‘laws’ since she needed to understand the theoretical aspect first. So instead, she was learning divinity through the process of elimination.

“Whew…”

She let out a deep breath from her mouth. Renee took another breath while emanating divinity from inside as she gathered it in both hands and began to transform it by concentrating on her imaginations.

The basis of elementary art is to embody what comes to mind in shape.

‘A fire.’

A fire that isn’t too hot, but instead warm and cozy, like the one that warmed her up while camping last night.

That was what came to her mind.

It crackled audibly. It burned as its shape oscillated. A red color akin to sunset. Bringing it close, the heat gets transmitted through the skin.

She isn’t too sure because she couldn’t see it, but Renee, who tried to recall her memories of the days when she still had her sight, imagined a similar visage as much as possible, then began to materialize it by emanating her divinity.

Crackle-.

A sound resounded as her divinity was extracted and began to take form.

Spark.

Sparks of firewood began ricochetting around. Perhaps the thought of making the bonfire caused such a phenomenon.

Renee, who had been kindling and refining the flame without a break, realized that there was nothing left to refine as she struggled with her divinity. She then asked Vera a question.

“What do you think, Knight?”

“You’ve made great progress.”

“Hehe, that’s good.”

A bright smile bloomed on Renee’s mouth in response to the praise.

Vera looked at that smile and continued, gazing at the flame conjured over Renee’s hand.

“It’s a bright scarlet flame. At the bottom are a few long sticks resembling firewood and the heat…”

Vera continued, putting his hand on the flame.

“…It is slightly hotter than human body temperature. A bonfire, right?”

“Ah, yes! I remember the warmth from the bonfire on the way to the Holy Kingdom.”

“You’ve reproduced it beautifully. I can’t imagine how you materialized it so perfectly despite not seeing it in person.”

It wasn’t empty praise.

The bonfire that floated on Renee’s palm was so exquisite that it couldn’t be believed that she had materialized it without looking at it with her own eyes.

“Imagination is the most important factor in materializing the divinity. You have a gift for elementary art.”

“Ah, it’s embarrassing if you keep flattering me too much…”

“I’m serious. I can’t do that kind of materialization.”

“You can’t, Knight?”

“Yes, that’s why I’m not good at elementary art.”

That was the reason why Vera immersed himself into ‘Law’ among the other divine arts. It was a field with room for development if you dig into your sense, experience, and knowledge. It is judged that imagination itself can cover up one’s weakness.

Vera was a person who didn’t invest in things that weren’t certain.

Renee nodded slightly at Vera and continued speaking with an awkward smile.

“Well, it’s strange that even the Knight can’t do something.”

“I’m a human being, so it’s natural.”

“Still… I feel like the Knight can do anything.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s ‘Sorry’ this time around? Oh, don’t apologize. Instead, answer me with something else.”

Freeze-. Vera shut his mouth.

Renee giggled at Vera as he silently avoided answering her. She then spoke out.

“Just kidding.”

“I apologize…”

“Don’t say that either.”

Vera faced a bit of difficulty upon hearing her words. He always seemed to be tongue-tied whenever Renee played pranks on him.

About a month or so, Renee had almost adapted to life in the Holy Kingdom and began showing her mischievous side he had seen back in the village.

It’s a relief, but Vera can’t shake the thought that this mischievous appearance may be due to the residents of the Holy Kingdom, and thus his uneasiness grew with each passing day.

Of course, it was just a subjective crisis in the end and a worry far from the truth.

Renee’s behavior just now was her own effort to calm her throbbing heart down. Otherwise whenever she spoke to Vera she would feel uncomfortable.

But it must ultimately have its limits?

Renee felt her stomach churn once again at the continued silence and quickly began racking her brains to stir up a conversation.

“Oh yes, it seems that Temple Hall is now quite bustling. Did something happen?”

“Perhaps it was because the Apostle of Love is now returning to the Holy Kingdom for a while.”

“The Apostle of Love?”

“Yes, they were on long-term dispatch for five years. I heard they are returning to get some rest.”

“Aha…”

Renee nodded and, while filled with curiosity, asked another question.

“What kind of person is the Apostle of Love?”

“I don’t know, either. We’ve never met.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yes, they had already been dispatched when I first arrived at the Holy Kingdom, and this was my first meeting them as well.”

“They must be quite busy.”

Renee said while uttering, “Um” before continuing to ask another question.

There was a person who came to mind when she heard about dispatch.

“By the way, isn’t Sir Rohan dispatched?”

Rohan, whom she meets every once in a while. A person who always exudes a sunny and noisy feeling.

She heard he was the most dispatched person, but ever since Renee came to the Holy Kingdom, there was no mention of him going anywhere.

“He is on stand-by order right now. Since the Saint has only recently arrived here, it would be best that the Apostles can stay by your side as much as possible. That’s why the Apostle of Love is coming this time.”

“Oh…”

Renee bowed slightly, feeling somewhat awkward.

“I’m sorry about that. Because of me…”

“You don’t have to worry. I don’t know about everyone else, but that person, Rohan, is likely going around to play, so he doesn’t care about the Saint.”

“Oh.”

An expression of understanding emerged on Renee’s face.

Vera looked at her and thought.

It is the truth without any exaggeration. After that indefinite stand-by order was issued, Rohan became a fool and went to a nearby city to relish in the nightlife.

He always returned by sunrise, staggering in a drunken stupor.

It was a good thing for Vera that the most dubious human being was out there instead of here, but Vargo’s ‘sighs’ were increasing daily at Rohan’s pathetic appearance.

“He’s a human being who doesn’t have anything good to do.”

Renee couldn’t refute his words this time.

“That… Well, yes.”

Renee lowered her head. She was convinced. From her perspective, Rohan was a man who needed a lot of improvement in his lifestyle.

“Well, let’s go inside. It’s almost time for dinner.”

“Oh, yes.”

Renee trembled at Vera’s hand, reaching out and then gently lifting her up. 𝕗𝐫𝐞𝕖𝕨𝐞𝗯𝚗𝕠𝘃𝐞𝚕.𝐜𝗼𝚖

A slow walk. Vera was consistently walking at Renee’s slow pace so that Renee wouldn’t get tired.

Renee felt elated for some reason that he was walking according to her own pace, and as a smile appeared on her lips, she suddenly felt a thought rushing through her head.

‘Now that you mention it….’

Vera will soon become an adult. Turning 18 years old, I heard that he was born in winter, so he will be legally old enough to enjoy the Nightlife this winter as well.

In other words, Vera may also go drinking in the next four months.

Stiff-!

Rene’s body froze when that thought flashed through her mind.

“Saint?”

Vera called out. However, Renee couldn’t answer as that thought filled her mind, and her woes followed suit.

‘What if…’

If Vera follows Rohan to the nightlife district, and indulges himself in drinks throughout the night.

‘Women, too…!’

If he meets them.

Creak, creak. Renee’s movements became stiff like a wooden doll.

“Saint?”

Vera called out once again. Renee was startled and, while her body trembled, she spoke in a stiff stone.

“Yes!”

“Any inconvenience?”

“Oh, none!”

Renee answered briefly and once again trudged her cane forward and moved on.

Vera’s questioning didn’t go on. Instead, he silently held her hand and moved on.

In that silence, Renee suddenly spat out a question due to the restlessness caused by the delusion that came to her mind.

“Knight.”

“Yes.”

“Ugh… Does the Knight like to drink?”

Soon after, Renee reflected on what she had asked and uttered an ‘Oops’ inwardly.

Vera was still a minor. He wouldn’t have even tasted alcohol.

Finding it to be a ridiculous question, Renee couldn’t bear to not wince at what she said. What am I doing right now? She almost covered her eyes due to the rising shame.

“I enjoy it to a certain extent.”

But an unexpected reply came. Of course, Renee’s jaw dropped to the floor with a blank look.

“…What?”

“I haven’t had a drink ever since I came to the Holy Kingdom, but I have enjoyed it from time to time. Especially on days when I can’t sleep, when I don’t have any sleeping pills.”

For Vera, it was an answer he uttered while reminiscing the events of his past life. In addition, this nonchalant comment was made while being woefully unaware that he was still a minor at this point.

Of course, from Renee’s point of view, who did not know much about his circumstances, it sounded like, ‘I lived drowning in alcohol until I was 14 years old.’ Consequently, her face naturally hardened at that fact.

“… Is that so?”

“Yes, um… Saying that reminds me of that time again.”

Renee’s fingers quivered. This time her trembling worsened to the point that even Vera felt it.

“Saint?”

“No, it can’t be true. It’s not…”

Oh my God. Confusion flooded Renee’s mind. What did I just find out?

‘A de-delinquent…’

The terrifying people that only exist in big cities. Vera was a delinquent youth.

Her heart was pounding. Thud. She felt like she was drowning. She felt like she knew she shouldn’t have known.

Of course, it had nothing to do with Vera meeting a woman who liked to drink! However, Renee felt upset when she thought about it!

Renee’s grip holding Vera’s hand tightened up.

“Sir… Knight?”

“Yes, Saint.”

“Liquor is… Bad…”

She feels nauseated for some reason. When she spoke to Vera in that brooding tone, Vera tilted his head and replied.

“Ah yes, I should always be on my guard, otherwise I’ll end up like Rohan while drunk.”

Sparkle. Renee’s face brightened. She was depressed earlier. However, the next moment she became happy. Although tired of the constant flip-flopping of her emotions, Renee responded to Vera’s words, basking in the immediate feeling of elation.

“Right?”

“Yes, but why are you suddenly asking about liquor?”

“Huh? Nothing!”

The cane touched the ground. Renee walked with a smile on her face.

Vera continued to think that as she saw Renee keep smiling.

‘Does she want to drink?’

Perhaps it was too early for Renee, who was only 14 years old. Vera was pondering such a thought.

‘…No. She may want to.’

Recalling that Renee’s age was just right at the age of puberty, he lightly nodded and quickly understood.

Is she at the age where she wants to look mature? It’s fitting for a girl just at that age to be curious.

Vera continued to worry.

If Renee wants to, should I bring her a drink? Either that or should I stop her?

Vera, who had been thinking for a while, shook his head quickly to shake off such thoughts.

‘It’s up to her to decide.’

He was supposed to follow Renee in any direction she wanted, no matter what.

Chapter 33

? Apostle of Love (2) ?

“She is coming.”

On the day the Apostle of Love returned to the Holy Kingdom, Renee, who was waiting for her at the main gate of the Grand Hall, felt her body stiffen at Vera’s words.

Two Apostles she had never met before. Naturally, she was drawn to the idea of meeting one of them.

Just like Renee, Vera was feeling unusual as well, but for different reasons.

Vera, who was hoping that this Apostle would be normal, opened his mouth and narrowed his eyes to assess the person walking from afar.

So he could tell Renee how the Apostle of Love looks like.

“… She looks like an old woman.”

The first feature of hers he noticed was her old age, and the passage of time her body went through that was recognizable from a glance.

The next thing he saw was. 𝚏𝕣𝕖𝚎𝚠𝚎𝚋𝚗𝐨𝐯𝕖𝕝.𝕔𝐨𝕞

“Her appearance seems quite bland. Her hair is white and tied up, while her waist is slightly bent. Her robes don’t have any wrinkles, so she probably prefers to stay neat and tidy.”

He deduced as such by examining her outward features as much as possible, Renee nodded her head and engraved his words in her mind.

“Do I look alright now?”

Do I look all right now? To her question, Vera glanced at Renee and answered nonchalantly.

“You look beautiful.”

Startled, Renee’s body trembled.

“T-Thank you….”

“I was merely stating the truth.”

Renee’s mouth shut tight. Renee could feel a burning sensation in her head due to the words she had just heard.

He must have said it without much thought, but for some reason, it sounded a bit different.

Her mind was confused. She thought that by going to the Holy Kingdom, the pounding in her chest would stop, but it seemed to be getting worse.

It would have been better if it was like this only when they were together. Even when they weren’t together, like when she was with Hela in the accommodation, when she was washing her hands, or when she was getting ready for bed, Vera’s image would constantly cross her mind.

His voice, the warmth of his hand, the conversations she had with him. Her mind kept drawing in those thoughts.

Thoughts that she has no control over.

Even when she had to concentrate on her training—whether it was in divine art, law, or other disciplines—thoughts of Vera kept flooding her mind, making it difficult for her to focus.

‘Why am I like this?’

As Renee kept thinking about her symptoms.

“Welcome.”

Vargo uttered that word.

Renee raised her head, which had been lowered, and looked to the front. The Apostle of Love, she must have arrived. Realizing that, her body stiffened due to the rising tension.

Just as Renee began biting her lips, she heard someone speak.

“Yes, Your Holiness seems to be getting old.”

“You’re one to say that.”

“Hehe, I’m not as old as Your Holiness. Take your words back.”

A friendly banter.

Vera, who was holding Renee’s hand and watching him, widened his eyes at the conversation he was hearing.

Isn’t it surprising that the eccentric old man is standing still even after someone teased him?

A scene no one could have imagined.

What on earth did the Apostle of Love do to earn Vargo’s respect?

At the question came to him, Vera’s expression distorted.

The Apostle of Love, who was in the midst of a conversation with Vargo, looked behind him and examined Vera’s expression.

Her eyes slightly narrowed.

Immediately after that, Vargo turned around and said, ‘Ah.’ He then turned slightly to the side and spoke to Renee.

“Saint, please greet her. This is Theresa, the Apostle of Love.”

“Ah, hello!”

In response to Vargo’s words, Renee bowed her head and greeted them.

Renee was just as surprised as Vera. It was truly astonishing that Vargo, a person who never respected anyone other than himself, was treating someone other than him with respect.

As Renee, who had looked embarrassed due to the thought that had just crossed her mind, bowed her head, Theresa suddenly approached Renee, grabbed her hand, and slowly raised Renee’s bent torso. She then spoke.

“Nice to meet you, Saint. You don’t have to be so polite.”

Theresa spoke with a gentle tone while looking at Renee’s face. She then continued speaking.

“You really are a sweet girl. If you grow up a little bit, you can win the hearts of all the men in the world.”

She said so and laughed.

Renee let out an awkward laugh as well upon hearing her compliment, then turned her gaze towards Vera.

This time, as well, she reacted unconsciously.

Theresa blinked her eyes, seeing Renee’s strange reaction. She then looked in the direction of where Renee’s gaze was directed to and discovered Vera. Seeing this, she said, “Ah.”

“You’re the Apostle of Oath. I heard a lot about you. You must have been a troublemaker, weren’t you?”

“… That’s ridiculous.”

Vera responded as such, his brows furrowing upon hearing that. He then bowed.

“I’m Vera. Nice to meet you.”

“Yes, nice to meet you too.”

Vera heard the sound of laughter ringing in his ears and wondered why she would say that on their first meeting.

Theresa looked at Vera, who was bowing his head, then turned her gaze towards Renee again. She squinted her eyes and smiled.

“Hmm…”

Theresa looked at Vera again and uttered some words in a mischievous tone.

“You look quite handsome for an Apostle.”

“I’m flattered.”

“Well, what do you think?”

Theresa said so and looked at Renee’s expression.

Upon feeling her gaze, Renee flinched and began paying more attention to Vera.

Theresa knew at a glance what that reaction meant.

The smile on Theresa’s lips widened. She would only smile when she was in a good mood.

‘Probably…’

This vacation looked like it was going to be fun.

****

Renee, who greeted Theresa and entered the conference room of the Grand Hall, quietly settled down next to Vera.

Theresa wasn’t present, since she needed to discuss something with Vargo.

In that absolute silence, Renee recalled what Theresa said.

– You look quite handsome.

Words that described Vera’s appearance. Those words lingered in her mind.

Come to think of it, Renee didn’t know what Vera looked like until now.

It was natural because she couldn’t see him, but considering Vera’s detailed explanation of everyone else’s appearance, he was the only person in the Holy Kingdom whose appearance Renee didn’t know.

Realizing that, Renee groaned unconsciously. ‘How should I ask this?’ Those types of thoughts occupied her mind.

… In fact, it was alright to ask that question, but Renee, who turned into a fool when dealing with matters concerning Vera, couldn’t think of it and began racking her brains to come up with excuses.

No, even if she had the option of asking that question, she still would have chosen to come up with excuses.

What if Vera thought of her as weird when she asked that question? What if she thought there was something wrong with her? Such worries arose.

Renee thought that she couldn’t think rationally around Vera.

There were many reasons for that, but the main reason was that Renee had never had a crush on someone of the opposite gender, so she was unaware that that feeling sprouted from romantic attraction.

The more she dwelled on that topic, the more she lowered her head while tightly closing her eyes.

It was around the time when Renee’s condition became so strange that it was visually noticeable.

“Lady Saint? What’s wrong?”

Vera asked as such.

Renee, who got startled by his words, raised her head in a flash and spat out a loud answer.

“Nothing!”

Similarly, the appearance was reminiscent of a roly-poly toy as her head moved to and from.

Renee flinched and answered as such while fiddling with her fingers. She then immediately thought, ‘How about I close my eyes and just ask!’. She pursed her lips and resolved as such.

“Sir Knight.”

“Yes, what is it?”

“What does Sir Knight look like?”

Stiffen. When Vera froze, Renee’s expression hardened even more.

After hearing those words, Vera realized he had never revealed his appearance to Renee until now. He realized he made a mistake.

How uncomfortable it must have been for her to spend every day with a faceless person.

Vera regretted his ridiculous mistake and apologized to Renee.

“I apologize. I couldn’t tell you because I was too careless.”

“Y-Yes?”

Renee felt a rush of embarrassment.

No, why is he reacting like that?

When Renee looked puzzled, Vera grabbed her hand and placed it on his cheek.

“EH!”

Caress. Renee, who got flustered by his touch, soon froze.

“Lady Saint?”

“E-E-Eh… .”

She kept stuttering. It was only after some time that Renee came to her senses.

She didn’t return to her senses completely. The feeling of his skin transmitted through her palm was still there.

Vera tilted his head slightly as he watched Renee slowly calming her breathing, then continued.

“You can touch my face however you like. If you have any questions, I will answer them.”

Vera said so because he recalled Renee’s action of stroking his face in his past life.

However, this also had the opposite effect.

Touch my face however you like.

At those words, Renee felt as if a fireball was swirling within her.

A word that was too stimulating for a girl in her prime.

Renee clenched her teeth and creaked like a broken machine, then finally came to her senses and nodded her head.

“Y-Yes…!”

However I like. However I like. However I like.

Those words flooded her mind as she gulped.

Vera lowered his hand, which was on top of her palm. Then Renee felt his skin as she gently stroked Vera’s cheek.

It was a little rough, but at the same time it was warm and soft.

“That, uh… What color is your skin color, Vera?”

“I’m paler than most others. The reason is probably due to my childhood, where I lived in a neighborhood where there was little sunlight.”

Vera’s voice resonated with the movements of Renee’s palm.

She felt a spark down her spine.

White skin. Renee’s mind envisioned a person with soft cheeks and fair skin.

“I see…”

As she continued speaking, she moved her palm up a little, this time touching his eyelashes with the tip of her thumb.

“Oh, sorry.”

“It’s fine.”

Vera closed his eyes. His eyelashes tickled her thumbs as she stroked his eyelids.

Renee felt her body tremble again at that sensation, she then gulped and asked again.

“Hey, what color are your eyes?”

“I think it’s a color that resembles ashes. I’m sorry that I can’t give you a definitive answer because I haven’t looked into it in detail. I’ll check in detail when I return later today.”

“Oh, no! You don’t have to do that!”

Ashen color, it’s gray.

On the sloppy painting, slightly sharp ashen eyes were drawn.

It made such a sharp impression because Vera, whom Renee knew, seemed like a delinquent teenager.

It wasn’t intentional, but the resultant painting that was drawn in Renee’s mind was quite close to what Vera actually looked.

The thumb, which climbed over the upper eyelid, fumbled and brushed the eyebrows this time. Straight eyebrows. And the bangs hanging over those eyebrows.

“What color is your hair?”

“Black.”

Black hair and straight eyebrows were added to the picture in her head.

‘I thought he had blonde hair.’

This is a little surprising.

With that thought in mind, Renee swept Vera’s face, then brushed the bridge of his nose that was much higher and straighter than her own, and while tracing along the jawline to shape the picture in her head, she suddenly felt her hand freeze.

The last part I haven’t checked so far.

‘H-His lips…’

Lips.

She froze at the thought of touching it.

Badump. Badump. Her heart began racing. Her throat, which had been parched, turned normal again.

Little by little, little by little, in slow motions, her thumb ran down his cheek.

The top of her palm was burning.

Renee didn’t know if it was Vera’s fever, or her own fever.

So, the thumb that was moving suddenly went into a hole.

Press-.

She touched the lips.

Startle. Surprised, Renee lifted her hand that had been placed on Vera’s face and responded with a shout.

“Th-This should be enough!”

“Was it helpful?”

“Y-Yes. Yes! I think I know now! Thank you!”

Renee said so rapidly, then pursed her lips, clenched her fists, and then sat upright as her body seemed rather stiff in that posture.

Vera tilted his head upon seeing that scene. He then approached Renee and corrected her posture slightly.

Badump. Badump.

Renee chose to remain silent, fearing that Vera would hear her thumping heartbeat.

Chapter 34

When Theresa entered the conference room she noticed the awkward atmosphere between Renee and Vera.

They were awkwardly staring straight ahead with the same gaze.

Naturally, she asked.

“What are you two doing?”

Both of them turned their gazes towards Theresa in unison. Vera bowed slightly while Renee flinched.

Theresa burst into laughter upon seeing the two contrasting reactions, then slowly moved and sat across from the two of them.

“Apologies. I wasn’t here for a long time, so I had a lot to discuss.”

“Oh, no!”

Renee replied loudly, then shrank back as her shoulders drooped and inwardly uttered, ‘Oops.’

Theresa almost burst into laughter again at that sight. She then looked at the two of them.

“Hmm…”

She saw Vera looking worriedly at timid Renee, who retreated a little as her cheeks blushed and her eyes shut tight.

In Theresa’s eyes, she could see a pink aura swelling up from Renee.

‘It’s a crush.’

She could tell at a glance.

Theresa’s power was to see emotions in color. The more unrefined the emotion, the clearer it was to her ability.

A girl’s clumsy first love that didn’t know how to hide itself, she could see it at every passing moment.

Theresa, feeling a certain joy within her for some reason, told Renee.

“Saint, I hear that Trevor is teaching you divine art. Am I right?”

“Oh, yes!”

“I’ll look after you for the next month. I teach better than Trevor anyway.”

She declared as such out of nowhere. At that, Renee tilted her head and shared one concern about the arrangement.

“Uh… Will it be all right? If Trevor is going to be upset…”

She was worried because Trevor was so friendly to her. Theresa heard her concern and then nodded with a smile.

“Hmm, don’t worry. He’s the kind of guy who would love to have free time.”

Astute judgment. Vera thought so.

In fact, anyone who knew Trevor would immediately know. Those who came in and out of the Grand Temple Hall knew that for a fact that the lunatic was engrossed in his research.

However, Renee wasn’t aware of that due to Vera’s ‘education.’

Since then, Trevor had not shown his crazed appearance in front of Renee. Thus she was not yet aware of his true nature.

Theresa looked at Vera, who nodded his head lightly and then at Renee, who seemed to be at a loss. She then added more words in a tone full of laughter.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ve seen Trevor since he was a little pea, so I know him well, and when it comes to teaching, I’m more confident than anyone else. But, ah, what’s the point of saying it? I’ve even taught Vargo.”

Vera opened his eyes wide upon hearing those words.

A person who taught Vargo.

It was only then that he understood. The reason why Vargo was polite to Theresa. Also, the reason why Theresa is so confident.

In addition, greed flared up in Vera’s heart.

“Can I ask you to teach me?”

“Yes?”

Theresa turned her attention to Vera, who continued speaking.

“Right now, I feel like I have hit a wall while studying the divine art on my own.”

It wasn’t an empty lie. Self-study has its limits. Some parts couldn’t be filled with just intuition while slowly digging into the theoretical part, but instead taught and passed down.

She came just at the right moment. Vera, who had been waiting for her response, trembled at Theresa’s prompt reply.

“I can’t.”

A word of refusal.

“May I ask why?”

“Teaching is only for the Saint; in the meantime, you must go elsewhere.”

He couldn’t make sense of her words. While Vera’s expression hardened, panic grew on Renee’s face.

I’ll have to be away from Vera.

That fact confused her. Renee felt anxious for some reason, but she didn’t know why. As a result, Renee was getting more and more restless.

When Theresa saw her expression, she let out a ‘hmm’ sound and continued explaining as if to drive the nail in this matter.

“It interferes with the use of my power.”

Power. She’ll use it to teach. That’s probably what she meant.

Vera wanted to counter back. However, he nodded his head to express his understanding, thinking that there was no point in opposing her in a situation like this when he wasn’t even familiar with her ‘Power of Love.’

“…I see.”

“”Well, I heard you’re progressing well on your own even if you did hit a wall, so don’t get so worked up about nothing.”

“I apologize.”

“I don’t think it warrants apologizing to me.”

Fufu. Theresa laughed.

“Why don’t we start training the day after tomorrow?”

“Oh, yes!”

Renee uttered a rushed answer due to the unexpected situation.

Renee nodded, thinking of why things seemed to be going in a strange direction.

*

Two days later, in the vacant lot was in front of the cabin.

Vera wiped the sweat off his face with a towel and looked around.

“Aughhh…”

“Ugh…”

The source of the groans were the twins and Rohan, who were all lying on the ground.

Those who were called here for the purpose of their usual ‘education’ have all agreed to help Vera train. Since he needed to pass time somehow while he was away from Renee, he decided to call there for ‘education.’

“Please get up now. The duel is not over yet.”

Rohan, who was lying on the floor, stared at Vera while quaking at the words he heard.

‘This is not a duel!’

Isn’t this just an outlet to relieve stress? Rohan saw it plainly. Vera swung his wooden sword at him while smiling! He even whistled while beating up the twins!

It was unfair. Bitter resentment arose in his heart, however…

“Even with three, his strength is so…!”

There was no one here to listen to the resentment of the weak and downtrodden.

Rohan, who quaked in rage, immediately shifted his gaze and squinted his eyes as he looked at Trevor hiding behind a tree in the distance.

“Kid, why isn’t Trevor participating in this ‘duel’?”

“He doesn’t need to.”

“Why!”

Ugh! He said as such while lifting his torso.

Vera continued to ponder for a while as he looked at the situation and gave the answer.

“Nuisan-… No, since even if he competes in the duel it would be practically useless, so I left him out.”

Nuisance. He was just trying to say it’s obviously a nuisance.

Rohan glanced at Trevor at the words he had just heard.

It seems unfair to Rohan, but it was indeed fair from Vera’s point of view. There’s nothing to gain from beating Trevor. Not only did he not have the least physical ability for fighting, but he also had no fear of getting hit.

Only madness dwelled within him, a trash with no physical ability, or dread from being beaten up.

For Vera, that’s the sort of existence Trevor was.

Vera glanced at Trevor, smiling behind a tree far away, who immediately cowered when he met his gaze. He then opened her mouth.

“Now that you’ve had enough rest, let’s go again. Twins, you both should get up, too.”

Flinched. The twins trembled.

They stood still, pretending to be dead, but Vera was relentless.

The twins, Krek and Karek, pursed their lips and grumbled.

“You’re only kind to Saint, Vera, This is gender discrimination.”

“As Rohan said. Vera is head over heels for her.”

“Hey!”

When Rohan yelled in panic as his whole body broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing Karek’s words. He then glanced at Vera’s face.

His dismal eyes sank deeper as if he was looking at a dead man. His eyebrows lifted slightly upwards, and a smirk came out of his mouth.

“Did Rohan say that?”

Vera questioned the twins. The twins nodded while adding.

“Rohan said that. Whenever that woman is around, Vera’s eyes stay glued to her.”

“Right. That woman is going to ruin Vera. That’s what Rohan said.”

“No! No! No! No! I didn’t say that!”

Rohan tried to make excuses, but instead, he fell into despair.

‘I’m screwed!’

There was no way out.

Stomp.

Vera’s footsteps echoed in Rohan’s ears.

Schwiiing. The wooden sword soared high into the sky and filled Rohan’s entire vision as he looked up.

Rohan closed his eyes and prayed that he could at least regain consciousness today. He wants to at least go out for a nice drink tonight.

What followed.

Thud-!

A hard sound of a hit.

*

While Vera was fighting against other Apostles.

Renee smiled awkwardly while she was sitting across Theresa, who had come to her accommodation.

“Uh… Well, shall we start?”

“Alright, first of all, will Lady Saint show me how much she has learned?”

“Ah, yes!”

Renee nodded loudly upon hearing Theresa’s words, then put her hands in front of her chest to demonstrate the elementary art she had practised so far.

This was her first time demonstrating like this, so she wasn’t at her peak confidence.

Swirl-.

Above Renee’s hand, a bonfire was conjured up.

But ensuing worries arose in heart as well.

‘…Did it turn out well?’

She was worried because she couldn’t see the results with her own eyes.

Usually, Vera looked at her results and gave various evaluations, so she wasn’t anxious, but now that Vera is not by her side, her anxiety soared.

Perhaps I’ve messed it up.

Renee, feeling worse due to her rising anxiety, suddenly recalled the praise Vera would usually say to ease her concerns, but along with it memories that flooded her mind about the incident that transpired two days ago made her cheeks turn bright red.

Her composure began to sway naturally. The bonfire she made, crisp-! was extinguished, and that sound shook Renee’s body.

Theresa looked at Renee, flustered and bewildered state. She then shook her head.

‘… It’s serious.’

Well, she doesn’t understand that feeling. However, isn’t she too immersed in those emotions at that age?

That sweetness of first love is something that doesn’t fade even after so many years.

“I’m sorry, I’ve lost my concentration…”

“You have nothing to be sorry about. It would be strange to be good at something after only learning a month or two now.”

“But…”

“You are doing well, Saint. Well, did I tell you? Do you know where I was dispatched to?”

Renee tilted her head upon hearing her words, she shook her head and replied.

“Oh, no. I don’t know.”

“The Academy. That’s the Tellon Academy in the northeast.”

“Oh! I know that place!”

Tellon Academy. It was a place Renee knew of.

No, she couldn’t help but know. The most famous academy on the continent, where talent from all across the world tends to gather, so even Renee, who lived in a rural village, knows its name.

Renee went on, feeling startled at the new realization that dawned upon her.

“That’s great, isn’t it? I’ve heard that professors there are also outstanding.”

“Those who awakened divine power are everywhere. So there was a request for support from the Holy Kingdom. Oh, of course, I didn’t go as an Apostle. I merely entered as a simple priest.”

“Ah…”

“As for why I’m saying this, I did it because I wanted to say that the Saint learns rather quickly. The students there can’t even reach your level even if they redo a semester.”

She answers with a smile. Renee, feeling embarrassed, lowered her head while scratching her cheek.

“Aah, I don’t think it’s that amazing….”

“Be confident. The Saint is quite talented.”

“Yes.”

Theresa smiled again at Renee, who answered with an unmistakable shy smile, and then reached out and held Renee’s hand.

Renee, whose hands trembled, soon realized that the overlapping hands belonged to Theresa. She then relaxed.

“Now, the education I will be providing is through power.”

“If it’s power, then…”

“The Power of Love. The power to connect each other.”

A month was a short time. So Theresa intended to teach Renee in the most efficient way possible so that she could grow leaps and bounds during this short time.

“I use my power to connect the divinity with one another, and if I use my divine art in that state, the Saint will also feel the movement. You can remember that feeling and then follow it after the demonstration. Do you understand?” 𝕗𝗿𝕖𝐞𝐰𝗲𝕓𝐧𝕠𝕧𝗲𝐥.𝚌𝐨𝚖

“Oh, yes!”

“Don’t worry that the demonstration will fail by any chance. If something is wrong, I will correct it..”

She said so in a comforting tone.

Renee nodded, feeling somewhat relieved by the words she just heard.

“Come on, let’s get started.”

Swoosh, Swoosh-.

With a slight tremble, Rene felt something ticklish penetrating.

A feeling of warmth penetrated her.

Then Theresa’s divine art came into play.

Chapter 35

Two weeks later, at the flower bed in front of the accommodations.

Vera was sitting on a bench next to Renee, and while spending time with her, he suddenly spat out a question.

“So how was the lesson?”

He inquired as such, since he didn’t hear anything about how lessons were proceeding for a while.

Renee jumped in surprise at his sudden question. After a moment, upon realizing that Vera had asked her a question, she quickly replied to him.

“Oh, good! Lady Theresa is teaching me really well.”

Badump. Badump. Even as she spoke, her heart was beating erratically.

It was because of the thought that Vera, who had never taken the lead in a conversation, spoke first.

Renee judged the feeling as pleasure, but if Theresa had seen it, she would have called it excitement.

Renee continued to talk as her face became more like a rose. She wanted to talk longer about the topic that Vera brought up first.

She spoke in a vivid, blooming tone.

“Lady Theresa’s powers were very helpful.”

“It’s the power to connect each other, right?”

“Yes! It connects me and Lady Theresa, and in that state, when Lady Theresa uses divine art, I can feel the flow of her divinity. Well…. So, it felt like I was using that divine art.”

“That’s a little strange.”

“Is that right? Oh, can I show you? What I’ve been learning.”

“It would be an honor.”

“What an honor that is.”

Pfft. Renee let out a laugh.

She laughed at Vera’s formal response, then stretched out her hand and released her divinity.

“It’s a healing art. She said it would be good for me to learn this first”

“Yes, it’s probably the best way to utilize the vitality generated from the divine power itself.”

Vera responded to Renee’s words and watched her manipulate the pure white divinity.

The divinity, which had spread like a fog, condensed into a circle at the tip of Renee’s fingers. A halo began floating at the tip of her fingers.

Vera exclaimed as his eyes widened.

“That’s amazing. The level of completion is quite high, considering you just started learning two weeks ago.”

“Well, it was all thanks to Lady Theresa.”

Hehe, she answered it with a smile.

Vera, who heard the answer, thought that the power of love is an excellent power for teaching.

‘There was a reason why His Holiness showed her that much respect.’

Seeing it in person, Vera intuitively realized.

‘Perhaps it’s a technique for teachers to share the experience they have accumulated with an individual.’

Sharing the senses is equivalent to imposing the skills that the teacher has honed throughout their life directly into the body of their student.

In other words, it was possible to pass on a full experience in a short span of time.

The versatility of the ability was amazing. It was worthy of being a power of stigma.

However,

‘… It’s an ability that can’t be used in war.’

In his last life, the reason why Theresa didn’t go to the front line after the Demon King’s awakening was due to this ability.

It was an ability that could be used on a person and quickly raise them to a higher level in terms of strength, but it was also an ability that couldn’t be used effectively on the battlefield where people were dying if they made just a slight error.

No matter how much she nurtured a person to a higher level, if they went to the battlefield and died, she would have to raise other personnel from the beginning all over again.

‘The efficiency of it is low.’

It was an ability that was good to have on the battlefield, but that was by no means a necessity. There was no benefit in trying to obstinately use it.

One mistake is all it will take. As Vera closed his mouth, silence descended upon the space.

Renee, who was in the midst of demonstrating her divine art, felt awkward at the sudden quiet atmosphere and spat words that came into her mind.

“Ummm… Well, that’s all that I can do!”

“Oh, that was great.”

“Hehe…”

She always hears a compliment from him, but she never feels bored of it for some reason.

Renee fidgeted with her hands that were placed on her thighs. Hating the silence that settled down once more, Renee thought of a topic of conversation in her head.

‘What should I say? What topic should I bring up for a long conversation?’

Nothing came to Renee’s mind as she kept pondering over this. So, she continued ruminating to the point where her head turned hot. She then blurted the words that first came to her mind.

“Oh right! Sir Knight.”

“Yes, what is it?”

“What does Sir Knight do during my lesson?”

Vera’s gaze turned to Renee.

He gently lowered his head and clasped his hands, trying to come up with an answer

‘What am I doing?’

Vera honestly couldn’t come up with an answer.

Naturally, he can’t say out loud that every day he called the other apostle to ‘educate’ them.

Vera contemplated for a while as he weaved an answer. He then licked his lips and spoke.

“I’m doing some personal training.”

What he said wasn’t technically wrong, he just twisted the meaning a bit.

Since the beating occurs in the form of a ‘duel’, it could be seen as part of swordsmanship training.

“Aha…!”

Renee nodded upon hearing his answer.

“Sir Knight is quite diligent.”

“In order to become a person worthy of standing next to the Saint, I’ll have to at least do this much.”

Startle, Renee’s shoulders shook.

‘Again…!’

Again, he said something this way. Speaking in such a vague manner could make people misunderstand this situation.

Of course, although she knows that it wasn’t meant to be weird, what if other people heard this? They could possibly misunderstand the relationship between them.

Rene’s cheeks reddened at the thought that occurred.

Thoughts came to her mind unconsciously, and because of that, she couldn’t think too deeply about them.

All Renee can do is blush with the rush of those emotions that accompanied her thoughts.

“Lady?”

“Ye-Yes!”

She answered while shaking her head.

She stuttered as her voice quivered.

Renee closed her eyes tightly as she resented herself for appearing like a fool again.

“I’m wondering if you have a sore throat…”

Suddenly, those words came out of his mouth.

****

The same night, at Renee’s accommodation.

Renee heaved a deep sigh, leaning her back against the bedside.

It was because her body didn’t listen when she was with Vera.

She couldn’t figure out why she was acting so selfishly, no matter how much she thought about it. Because of that, her frustration grew each passing day.

Tuk. Tuk. Her clenched fist pounded on the blanket.

Hela, who was in the middle of looking at Renee’s bed, tilted her head and asked a question about Renee’s action.

“Lady Saint, what’s wrong with you?”

“Yes? Oh, I feel like my thighs are cramped.”

She lied without even batting an eye.

Immediately after giving that answer, Renee started feeling frustrated again, thinking about why she was so comfortable when dealing with Hela, and why she would always rush when she was with Vera.

Hela placed her hands on her thighs upon hearing Renee’s response. She then straightened her back and continued speaking.

“Can I give you a massage?”

“Huh?”

“A massage. Even if I look like this, I’m very good at giving others a massage.”

“Uh… .”

A serious answer to a roughly made-up statement.

Hela’s answer pricked Renee’s conscience. She nodded and took off the blanket that was covering her.

“Hmm, please be gentle.”

“Yes, pardon my intrusion.”

Hela climbed onto the bed, placed her hand on Renee’s thigh, and began to move carefully.

“My father said that, If I were to become a masseuse, I might have become the best masseuse on the continent.”

Press. As Renee felt the pressure on her thigh, she answered the question with an awkward smile.

“Yes, that’s right. You’re definitely good.”

She uttered a compliment in bewilderment amidst a guilty conscience. Soon after, Hela continued speaking.

“Since Lady Saint is still young, she needs to take good care of her body. If she overdoes it from now on, she will not be able to develop properly.”

Words that could be interpreted as nagging. However, this was how Hela own way of showing affection.

Renee, who smirked upon hearing Hela’s words, soon blurted out a question. Hela saying ‘Lady Saint is still young’ and ‘growth’ made her feel nervous for some reason.

“Hela?”

“Yes.”

“Ugh… Do I look that young?”

Badump. Badump. Her heart pounded in anticipation of her answer.

She was afraid that the word ‘yes’ would come out of Hela’s mouth. For some reason, Renee didn’t seem to like it.

Responding to the question that was handed to her, Hela checked Renee out from top to bottom and pondered for a while. She let out a ‘Hmm’ and answered.

“Refreshing.”

“Huh?”

“I would say you look fresh.”

Tilt. Renee tilted her head.

‘Does that mean I look young? Or does it mean I look mature?’

It was an ambiguous answer rather than a straightforward answer.

Renee frowned and tried to ask the question again, but recalling the thought that it might seem suspicious to ask that question persistently, she nodded instead.

“Ah…”

Unanswered questions were making Renee even more distressed.

****

The next day, in the outdoor garden.

Renee was waiting for Theresa while sitting absent-mindedly with her eyes closed.

‘… It’s been a long time.’

How long has it been since she could be completely alone?

Since she came to the Holy Kingdom, she had always been with someone, so the quiet atmosphere felt awkward for some reason.

Renee smiled as she passed the time basking under the warm sun, feeling the cool breeze, and hearing the rustling of the grass.

A sudden thought flashed across her mind.

She had gotten so accustomed to the Holy Kingdom in a brief span of time that she now was able to enjoy her time alone.

A place that once was unfamiliar to her now has become ever so familiar.

A little over two months.

Renee has now grown accustomed to walking around the dormitory alone and can distinguish people she meets often just by the sound of their footsteps.

Renee, who ‘smiled’ at the thought that occurred to her, felt a sense of pride well up within herself.

And before she knew it, she had become accustomed to being referred to as the ‘Saint.’

She still thinks that she isn’t good enough to be called that, but she doesn’t feel any objection when people refer to her that way.

It was a significant development.

Renee thought as such.

‘The reason I was able to do it…’

It was possible because of Vera’s help.

Of course, everyone in the Holy Kingdom cared for her and helped her, but Renee would choose Vera as the person who helped her the most.

Isn’t it natural?

Vera always treated her with the utmost respect and always stood by her side firmly, so that in itself became her strength.

Suddenly, the memories of what she went through with Vera flashed across Renee’s mind.

From the moment they first met at Remeo, the attack that took place on their way to the Holy Kingdom, his hand that held her palm and guided her since she arrived at the Holy Kingdom, to the voice that dug into her ears.

And…

‘I-I…’

His lips.

On the day Theresa returned to the Holy Kingdom, she touched his lips with her thumb while touching his face in the conference room.

As she reminisced about that scene in the middle of the day, she could still feel that touch vividly.

Renee felt her head explode.

She fidgeted with her fingers.

For some reason, she had trouble breathing.

Badump. Badump. Her whole body could feel her heartbeat.

Her insides seemed like a mess, and due to increasing heat Renee’s skin gradually turned red.

After a while, Theresa, who was approaching Renee from afar, let out an ‘Ah’ as she smirked upon seeing that sight.

‘This…’

Her eyes narrowed

At the end of her gaze, she saw Renee wrapped in an aura with a pink hue.

‘… It won’t be easy.’

Theresa shook her head.

Chapter 36

? Awakening (2) ?

Swoosh-

“Ah…”

The divinity that swirled atop Renee’s palm scattered as she sighed in regret.

Renee apologized to Theresa as she felt ashamed for her lack of concentration.

“I apologize, I’m not doing very well today…”

“There’s nothing to apologize for. No one will blame you for your failure today, so take it easy.”

Theresa smiled and consoled the young girl’s heart as she examined her complexion.

To be precise, she was examining the emotions oozing out of Renee.

An immensely dark shade of pink.

‘As the days go by…’

It was getting even darker. Her feelings at first, which only seemed fresh, were now gradually becoming something more.

Throughout her life, Theresa couldn’t help but peek at other people’s emotions. So, she could guess to some extent why this phenomenon was happening.

‘… She’s turning a blind eye to it.’

She denies her own feelings. No, it would be correct to say that she doesn’t even realize.

She didn’t know Renee completely. However, Renee, whom she’d seen for these past two weeks, was a slightly clumsy yet strong girl. So, from her perspective, the fact that Renee was in denial seemed absurd.

Theresa’s eyes narrowed.

Theresa usually preferred to stand aside and observe from the sidelines, thinking it was not right to interfere in the relationship of others. Still, it was difficult for her to see a person she cherished so much struggle like that.

‘Hmm…’

She was facing a dilemma.

She wanted to help. However, when the opportunity presented itself, how would she bring it up?

It wasn’t the right thing to directly tell her about her feelings. Rather, the owner of those emotions should come up with the definition on their own.

What she needed to do as an elder was make sure Renee felt a bit more comfortable.

‘… It’s fine.’

But at least she could give her a nudge in the right direction.

Having organized her thoughts with the idea that appeared in her mind, Theresa spoke out to Renee with a smile.

“Saint.”

“Ah, yes.”

“Are you worried about something?”

Renee fiddled with her fingers upon hearing that question.

“Well…”

Worried. Of course she was worried. Her head was in a mess all day because of that worry, which over time seemed to become even more complicated.

Should I say it? Is it alright to tell her? It’s just a meaningless personal issue. Is it fine to voice it out?

Renee hesitated. She was hesitating because she always thought that she had to deal with this situation on her own. 𝘧𝓇ℯ𝑒𝓌𝑒𝑏𝓃𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘭.𝒸ℴ𝓂

Of course, her hesitation might have been frustrating for the other person.

Fortunately, however, Theresa wasn’t so impatient as to urge Renee to hurry.

It was a reaction she was quite familiar with.

The power she possessed, the years she had lived, and her experience as the professor of the Academy, Theresa knew well how erratic children at that age were.

Theresa clasped Renee’s hand and spoke as if she was comforting her.

“There is no such thing as an elder’s hunch. However, whenever I look at the Saint, she always seems to be troubled about something, so I hope you let this old lady be of some help.”

Renee flinched at her words. Her fingers quivered as she continued to ponder. ‘Bite,’ she lightly bit her lips and said.

“Well, is it alright for me to get a little help?”

“As much as you’d like.”

She gave her permission.

Renee nodded and tried to spit it out, but suddenly found that her words seemed to be stuck in her throat.

How can I explain it? An inevitable reaction suddenly emerged because of that thought.

Once again, hesitation followed suit.

What is my state now? How should I explain it and ask for advice?

Thinking about it, her head felt like a jumbled-up mess.

No matter how hard she pondered, she couldn’t choose the right words.

As Renee’s lips twitched and her brows furrowed, Theresa snickered at the thought, ‘Youth.’ She then finally opened her mouth.

“Well… Can I take a guess?”

“Huh? Ah, sure!”

“Don’t you feel your chest suddenly tighten? Even when you’re in a daze or doing other things, when you eat or when you’re in bed, your chest tightens for no reason.”

“Yes! That’s right!”

Rattle. Renee’s shoulders shook.

How could she guess my condition so accurately, even though I never told anyone about it before?

Theresa continued speaking as an astonished expression lingered on Renee’s face.

“Sometimes you feel like your whole body is being devoured by a fireball. Sometimes you keep replaying the same scene in your mind over and over again, and sometimes your head gets filled with wild imaginations.”

“That’s right! That’s it! These days, I keep getting frustrated because of that…”

Renee smiled and nodded wildly at her accurate assessment.

What an enthusiastic response. As Theresa burst into a grin, Renee now feeling ‘free’ used that momentum to ask another question.

“How did you know that at first glance? I didn’t even say…”

“It’s years of experience. Not to mention, I regularly teach children around your age as well.”

“Ah…”

Renee nodded when she remembered that Theresa’s place of dispatch was now Tellon Academy.

“It’s common for children to daydream. There are still many immature and odd feelings from not knowing yourself well. Often the emotions that come to mind are unfamiliar at that age, so I fully understand what the Saint feels.”

“Aah, I’m embarrassed by that…”

Renee bowed her head awkwardly.

The next moment, she shook her head and sighed, then kept talking.

“It’s getting worse these days. Is there something wrong with my body? Is it because the place where I live has changed? Even when I seek medical treatment from priests, nothing comes up.”

As Renee became more comfortable, she poured out her complaints.

Thinking that Theresa might know how to resolve her unstable state, Renee poured out her worries without any shame.

Theresa nodded as she listened to Renee’s grumblings, and then answered with a broad smile.

“Well, some of my students also suffer from such symptoms.”

“Is that so?”

“Most of the time, yes. And some of them even come to me for consultation.”

Upon hearing Theresa’s remark, she asked another question as her throat became parched.

“So, why am I like this?”

What’s wrong with my current physical condition? When she asked that, Theresa responded with a slightly mischievous tone.

“I think that’s something the Saint needs to find out by herself.”

“Pardon?”

“Isn’t it about your feelings? Even if I do tell you what it is, it might be the right answer for the Saint. So I’m trying to be a little cautious.”

Renee’s expression turned slightly bumpy when she abruptly avoided answering after the long conversation.

Theresa grinned, and she then continued.

“I will give you a hint. Isn’t there something that comes to mind when you feel that way?”

“Something that comes to mind?”

“It doesn’t matter what it is, it could be an object, a place, or even…”

Her words became obscure at the end.

Theresa, who saw that Renee’s body leaned forward little by little in anticipation, finally finished speaking with a smile.

“…A person.”

Rattle. Renee’s whole body suddenly shook.

Her face began to fill with embarrassment and shame.

Something immediately came to mind. A certain someone.

“There’s a saying out there. In order to find the cause of a problem, one must first find a common denominator of the problem. So, based on my judgment, I think that ‘something’ that came to Saint’s mind right now is the cause of your discomfort.”

Vera.

Renee silently listened in and immediately recalled a name with four letters.

Badump. Badump. Her heart began to beat wildly.

That reaction, which had been bothering her all this time, had begun once again.

It’s just a name, but as soon as it was brought up.

Her face turned redder than ever before. Her body continued to tremble so severely that she could hardly stay still.

Renee felt incredibly embarrassed at her subsequent actions and soon began to clench her fists and stutter.

“Well, that… it’s…”

She couldn’t finish her sentence.

Renee didn’t have the courage to say, ‘I feel sick when I think of Vera.’

Theresa kept as she felt immensely delighted upon seeing Renee’s hesitation.

“The next thing you have to find out is… right after identifying the cause… why does it make you feel strange? That’s what you have to worry about.”

“Why…?”

“The students I’ve seen blurted out so many reasons. Some said it was curiosity, someone once said it was a feeling of longing, and others said it was unpleasant.”

Upon hearing her following words, Renee’s mouth shut tight. Theresa did that so Renee would think ‘why.’

“But something is surprising.”

“What’s surprising?”

“The answer to those who talk about such troubles eventually take a similar form.”

“What’s the answer?”

It was a question she blurted out as her anticipation reached its peak.

As Renee asked with an uneasy look, Theresa continued speaking with a smile.

“I won’t tell you the answer. The idea is that one must tread through this path on their own and discover the answer by themselves.”

“Just like that!”

From Renee’s perspective it was cowardly.

Theresa pretended to have a solution to her troubles, but in the end, she only fanned the flames of her curiosity.

Renee, whose complexion became even grumpier, soon muttered out.

“Then, at least a hint…”

It was especially inconvenient that she couldn’t see ahead at that moment.

She didn’t even have a clue what Theresa’s face was like now. Instead, judging from the tone she was hearing, there seemed to be meaning behind her words.

It was the kind of moment when you’re so nervous that you can’t help but feel overwhelmed.

Shortly after, Theresa went on.

“Hmm… Well then, why not? I’ll give you a riddle.”

“A riddle?”

“That’s right. It’s unlikely that the answer to this riddle would suffice, but from my judgment, the answer is probably similar to what the Saint seeks.”

Theresa took a short breather and then resumed.

“It’s the most straightforward emotion in the world. For myriads of people, it’s an emotion that reminds them of myriads of things. It is an emotion that turns the world’s bravest men into cowards and an emotion that makes the world’s most disloyal person into a devoted servant.”

Renee tilted her head.

“And there are many different kinds of people who that emotion is directed towards. Sometimes a friend, sometimes an enemy, and sometimes the emotion that comes to mind when you see someone for the first time. It’s a feeling that rarely distinguishes between other people or situations and easily blends in with other emotions. That’s why, it’s easy to be mistaken.”

Theresa grinned as she saw Renee’s puzzled expression.

“It’s an emotion of great pride while being sublime. It’s an emotion that is born without a reason, but it’s also an emotion that constantly forces one to seek the reason behind its birth.”

Theresa said so and then asked a question in a tone filled with laughter.

“Alright, that’s the riddle. Well, the next lesson will be in three days, so can I expect to hear an answer by then?”

“Oh, I’ll try!”

Renee nodded in astonishment as she listened to her in a daze, but soon she regretted it.

She uttered ‘Ah…’ inwardly.

I didn’t understand a single thing.

She answered confidently, but she wasn’t confident at all.

Her head drooped as she kept her eyes shut.

Theresa’s riddle was too hard for Renee.

Chapter 37

? Awakening (3) ?

Two days later, inside the accommodation.

As she leaned her body towards the hands of the attendants, Renee let out a deep sigh. It was because she recalled the riddle Theresa gave her.

‘It’s difficult…’

For the past two days, she had been thinking hard about the riddle, yet she still hadn’t figured out the answer.

It was impossible for her to ask anyone for help.

… No, it was more appropriate to say that she lacked the courage to do it.

Asking someone for advice about the answer would mean that she also had to share her concerns. How would she go about asking for advice on that?

Renee didn’t want anyone to know that she was acting weird because of Vera.

Do I feel embarrassed about something? She couldn’t explain why, but when she considered telling him, a sense of embarrassment arose in her mind.

In the end, because of such an embarrassing feeling budding inside her, she had to take care of her worries alone, and the result turned out like this.

Renee still didn’t know what Theresa was talking about.

“It’s done.”

She heard those words while engrossed in such thoughts.

After hearing those words, Renee got rid of those thoughts and stood up using a cane.

“Thank you for your hard work, everyone.”

“I think you should leave right away, Lady Saint. Sir Vera is waiting outside.”

Startled. When she heard that Vera was waiting outside, her body began to tremble out of control again.

Renee nodded and walked slowly, wondering if she had a fever.

****

On a beautiful sunny day, at the bench in the garden in front of the accommodation.

On the days with no special schedule, Renee and Vera would come here to relax.

‘Her complexion is bad.’

Renee’s condition seemed strange. The strange look he had noticed since leaving Remeo had only worsened as the days passed.

Vera stared intensely at Renee’s face, and naturally, he began to worry.

Anyone who laid their eyes upon Renee, who was neatly dressed and had a mysterious atmosphere about her, couldn’t help but describe her as anything but beautiful. However, Vera, who had spent time with her every day, could sense her condition buried beneath her beauty through her drooping eyes and pursed lips.

“Saint. Do you feel sick?”

“Hmm? Oh, it’s not like that…”

Renee flinched.

Thinking that Vera had seen through her worries, she expressed her following words in the form of a shout.

“Ho-Homework! I feel troubled because of my homework!”

Words that she blurted rapidly.

“Oh, is it about Lady Theresa’s class?”

“Yes! She gave me a riddle, but I can’t come up with the answer…”

When Renee said that awkwardly, Vera kept his mouth shut and pondered for a bit. He then asked.

“… Can’t you tell me?”

Words he uttered out of his desire to help her.

At that, Renee flinched in astonishment, then hurriedly refuted.

“… It’s fine!”

Vera bowed his head. He felt empty for some reason at the sight of Renee turning her head away.

“I apologize. I said something presumptuous.”

“No, why is that…”

Renee’s embarrassment deepened.

That was when Vera realized he was about to launch another ‘bombardment of apologies’.

It was just a matter of not apologizing, but… It wasn’t easy for him.

Unlike before, Renee was aware that Vera was the cause of her emotions being in turmoil.

In other words, she became more meticulous in choosing her words than ever before.

“The Saint must have wanted to come up with the answer on her own, but I failed to take that fact into consideration and uttered those words. Please feel free to punish this fool.”

“Oh no, that’s…”

She was frustrated to the point of going crazy.

It felt like her head was spinning.

Not knowing what to do, Renee hesitated for a moment. She then closed her eyes tightly and spoke.

Those words, too, were uttered out of embarrassment.

She kept spouting anything that came to her mind, all in hopes of stopping Vera.

“Uhm, it’s a riddle about emotions! It’s about finding the nature of the emotion that Lady Theresa described…”

Stiffen-

As she continued to speak, Renee belatedly recalled her failure, and shut her mouth.

‘… Stupid!’

If I’m going to confess anyway, why not just say, ‘I feel troubled because of you.’

Her heart filled with grief at that foolish behavior.

Vera raised his head at the words he had just heard and looked at Renee with a strange frown.

‘It’s about emotions.’

Vera quickly racked his brains. It’s because he got the idea how he could help Renee.

How could he be so impatient?

In the meantime, what did he achieve since he swore to live for Renee? What did he do after returning to the Holy Kingdom?

Aside from the fact that he had a lot of free time currently, and didn’t have to do anything important, all he had to do was stand next to her and follow her. So, shouldn’t he be helpful in times like this?

‘It’s a riddle.’

Judging from Renee’s reaction, it didn’t seem like she would reveal the contents of the riddle, so he had to infer as much as possible from the clues given.

Riddle. Emotion. Lady Theresa.

Vera, who was trying to weave an answer from all those limited clues, was able to infer the answer more easily than he had expected.

“Saint.”

“Huh, Ye- Yes!”

Renee shook her head and responded to Vera’s words. Cold sweat dripped down her spine.

“I wonder if the answer to the riddle is ‘love’. After all, Lady Theresa is the Apostle of Love, and the riddle is also about emotions, so I think it’s plausible.”

Stiffen.

Renee froze.

Love.

The moment that word pierced her ear, all of her thoughts stopped.

“He, uh, uh….”

Renee squeaked out words like a broken machine.

After a long time, the words she barely uttered would make one think that she couldn’t possibly be any more foolish.

“No, the answer can’t be love.”

A blatant denial. She herself wasn’t sure why she instantly denied it. She uttered those words as she succumbed to the pressure of her pounding heart.

“… Is that so? I apologize for not being of any help.”

“No…”

Renee lowered her head.

What followed was an awkward silence.

****

The uncomfortable silence lingered for over an hour.

Normally, Renee, who couldn’t stand the atmosphere, would have spoken out loud, but now Renee didn’t have that kind of leisure.

Love.

That emotion might be the answer to the riddle Theresa gave her.

She didn’t have the time to ponder over it because thoughts about Vera kept haunting her mind.

She denied the possibility of ‘love’ being the correct answer. However, no matter how hard she thought about other emotions, Renee couldn’t get her mind off of the word ‘love.’

Heat surged over her face, as she felt tremors in her belly that she couldn’t control.

At the same time, Renee tried remembering her past behavior, to see if there was any similarity to the word ‘love.’

Even if she tried to deny it… when she thought about it calmly…

The racing heart that came to mind when she held his hand, or the nervousness when she would talk to him. She was still substituting the word ‘love’ for those moments in the conference room. She fidgeted with her fingers every time she thought about it.

The thought of ‘what if’ kept occurring to her, and she couldn’t stop it.

Even though she was trying, the answer still remained out of grasp. And if there was a reason for that, it was because for Renee, love was only a story that other people would partake in.

Renee didn’t know what love was because she had never pictured herself being in love with someone in her lifetime. And in the past, she was too desperate to even think about such a thing.

There was no time to care about love because it was far more important to learn the way of the village and to paint her dark world correctly to the smallest detail.

The chaos that arose from that.

While Renee grunted for a long time, Vera’s words resounded.

“Saint. Would you like to head back?”

“Huh?”

“The sun will set soon.”

Renee’s whole body trembled at the words spoken.

Without realizing, she felt agitated.

‘… No.’

Not now. Right now, she felt so confused that she thought that she wouldn’t be able to sleep if it stayed this way.

She still had a lot to think about.

Soon she tried to come up with an excuse.

An excuse for them to stay together longer, to calm her mind and end the confusion.

“I… !”

Renee blurted out those words at the top of her head, then staggeringly grabbed Vera’s arm.

Grab-

Her grip was firm.

“… Can we take a walk for a bit?”

Fortunately, that excuse turned out to be a reasonable one.

Vera’s answer further reassured herself.

“… As you wish.”

****

Flower beds surrounding the outdoor garden.

Renee was walking there in a daze.

In one hand she held her cane, and in the other she was holding Vera’s hand.

The warmth of the rough hand was transmitted to hers

As that warmth surged over her body, Renee screamed ‘Calm down’ inwardly, and as time went by this only further confused her.

She felt frustrated. She didn’t know what would really happen if Vera left her side.

She didn’t quite understand why she kept thinking about the word ‘love’.

Suddenly, the thought that Vera might hate her crossed Renee’s mind.

Aren’t these thoughts that I make up in my mind just making me feel even more anxious?

Aren’t I just hurting myself with these futile thoughts?

Clasp-

She involuntarily strengthened her grip when such thoughts occurred to her.

As the warmth grew, her heart began to beat more wildly.

I’m–

Even though she kept denying it, her body continued to react honestly.

It was impossible, even if she tried to ignore it.

No matter how much she screamed inwardly, she couldn’t deny her belly tightening at the thought that it might have been true.

“Sigh…”

She heaved a deep sigh.

–with him.

“Saint?”

A voice that was always protecting her.

Badump. As her heart kept beating wildly.

“It’s nothing…”

Words she barely uttered.

After saying that, Renee closed her eyes tightly and thought. 𝙛𝓻𝒆𝒆𝒘𝙚𝓫𝙣𝙤𝒗𝙚𝓵.𝙘𝙤𝙢

Her mind was playing tricks on her.

Ever since she started thinking about ‘love.’

The moment she became aware of it, every action began to take a consistent form in line with that word. So, what would it be if it wasn’t a trick?

Yes, I admit.

Her condition would start to make sense if she concluded it was ‘love.’

The curiosity about Vera was due to ‘interest.’

The beat that grew stronger during the conversation was due to ‘excitement.’

The heat that faded away the moment she let his hand go was due to ‘sorrow.’

Even though each feeling had different names attached to it, when combined, they all pointed to one emotion.

It was embarrassing to even think about it.

The name that stole her heart.

She couldn’t even dare to call its name.

… Love.

Her heart, which had already realized the truth for some time, was calling its name by itself.

Chapter 38

? First Name (1) ?

The next day, at Renee’s accommodation.

Theresa blinked and glanced at Renee, who looked exhausted.

“You look quite tired.”

“Ah, I couldn’t sleep well…”

She looked awful. There were dark circles under her eyes; she sighed as if she were troubled by something.

However, even her usual unfading beauty appeared dim. Theresa, who found this situation funny, soon burst into laughter and said.

“So, did you find the answer to the riddle?”

Flinch. Renee’s body shook.

Again, she began to emanate a pink aura.

After the rising aura enveloped Renee’s entire body, she nodded her head.

“Yes…”

A quivering tone with a tinge of shyness.

Renee pursed her lips, carefully choosing what to say next, then took a deep breath and continued her grumbling response.

“I did find the answer, but…”

“What’s wrong?”

“… I don’t get it.”

“Hm?”

Renee’s moaning figure reflected in Theresa’s eyes. Renee groaned and hesitated for a long time, then closed her eyes tightly and began blurting out words.

“Ugh… I don’t know why I have this feeling. There wasn’t any particular incident that made it happen, and there wasn’t any other reason, but all of a sudden…”

Her words were all over the place, which made it seem like she was spouting gibberish.

Seeing Renee blurting out words rapidly, wondering what to do, Theresa thought, ‘Isn’t she adorable?’ inwardly.

The translucent hue radiating from the girl, who became confused upon realizing her first love, was Theresa’s favorite color. 𝕗𝐫𝚎𝗲𝘄𝐞𝕓𝐧𝕠𝘃𝕖𝐥.𝐜𝚘𝚖

“You don’t necessarily need a reason.”

Theresa replied laughingly. When Renee raised her head, Theresa continued speaking with a smile on her face.

“Isn’t there an answer to the riddle? It’s an emotion born without a reason, yet many still belatedly try to find the reason behind it. That emotion is called love.”

“Ah…!”

Renee’s face turned red.

Her face became that way on its own, the moment she heard the word ‘love.’

It was because hearing that word directly made her belly tingle. The word she couldn’t even dare to utter due to feeling ashamed.

“Sti-Still…!”

“I can assure you of this. No matter what reason Lady Saint’s heart tries to seek, it will never be able to define love. Love doesn’t ask for a reason. It just wants to be called love.”

She continued speaking as such.

It was an epiphany that Theresa had gained throughout her life, living under the name of the Apostle of Love.

“Love is just love. The emotion that makes you look at someone without even realizing. The feeling that compels you to try finding yourself in their eyes. That’s what that heart-wrenching feeling is. That’s how parents look at their children.”

Renee shook her head again upon hearing her words.

“Love wears so many layers. It’s akin to a capricious child. Sometimes he is curious, sometimes he yearns, and sometimes he resents. So, it’s an emotion that’s easily misunderstood because it’s difficult for you to be certain what it is.”

Theresa’s words pierced Renee, who kept trying to deny that, to her core.

“But, at the end of the day, it’s still love. Every layer that tries to cover it needs to be torn apart. Love is an emotion that can’t be defined by any word other than love itself.”

Words that revealed her ignorant self, who was looking away in shame.

“Don’t try to seek reasons. All Lady Saint has to do is to just accept the feelings engraved in your heart as they are.”

Renee wondered what kind of layers did her feelings of love wear.

Curiosity about why he revered her so much.

A yearning for him, who was much more mature than herself yet only a few years older than her.

A resentment against those unconscious actions that made her suffer.

When she thought about it. Her feeling of love was wearing many layers.

‘Th-that’s…’

In the end, all of that was love.

Whoosh-.

Renee felt a sensation of heat spreading throughout her body.

The heat was so intense that she wondered if she would be cooked to death like this

How could she calm it down? Why was her heart pounding at a time like this? It was beating faster than ever before as it channeled heat throughout her body.

Seeing Renee, who had turned redder than an apple, Theresa finished her speech with a giggle.

“It’s a natural phenomenon. Lady Saint is a human too, so no need to be shy.”

“Ah, th-that…”

Renee stuttered as she barely uttered a word.

Her head wobbled.

A truly ridiculous figure.

Yet, to Theresa, she looked more beautiful than ever.

****

“Thank you for your hard work.”

Vera’s voice. Renee felt her heart beat wildly upon hearing his deep voice.

“Yes…”

“How was today’s lesson?”

What did I do? What did I learn from Lady Theresa?

She couldn’t think well because of the feverish heat. No matter how she tried to remember, nothing came to mind.

In fact, she couldn’t think of anything because she didn’t actually learn anything today, but Renee, whose mind was haunted by the thought, ‘I have to answer Vera,’ didn’t realize.

So, the reply she spouted was yet another foolish answer.

“I learned something good!”

Shortly after Renee answered, she closed her eyes tightly and asked herself.

‘What’s good…!’

What nonsense am I saying? What if Vera thinks of me as strange at this rate?

While Renee was cursing herself inwardly, Vera, who was looking at Renee, nodded and answered in his usual tone.

“It’s great.”

In fact, no matter what Renee reply would have been, Vera’s answer would have remained the same.

Renee was Vera’s faith and his truth, so no matter her answer, Vera would never think of her as strange.

Immediately after answering, Vera continued to think that, even as he looked at Renee’s reddened complexion.

“Are the lessons hard?”

He was just worried.

Vera, who couldn’t even fathom Renee’s heart, became worried when he saw Renee’s abnormal behavior.

From a distance, they looked ridiculous.

Even today, the two were walking alongside each other while thinking something different.

****

Three days was enough time for Renee to acknowledge her feelings.

Renee held hands with Vera and walked through the flowerbed, and continued to think with her head down.

What does Vera think of me?

That’s what she thought.

She didn’t mean the way he treated her on the outside.

She was concerned about something deeper, his inner feelings. She was wondering about the hidden feelings that he didn’t reveal yet.

Does Vera also love her? She never thought of that, not for a single moment.

Renee knew. The feeling Vera harbored for her wasn’t one of love. She couldn’t help but notice it because it was blatantly obvious.

Vera’s feelings for her were too vivid to define it as ‘love,’ too short to label it as ‘like.’ His feelings towards her were more close to reverence, if she had to put into words.

A virtuous attitude, the always calm tone, and even now, the silent and protective actions were testaments to that.

Squeeze. Renee felt her heart getting squeezed.

Her heart kept pounding for him, yet the other person didn’t feel that way for her.

Renee’s first love was a needlessly honest man, who didn’t have a speck of selfishness.

‘It’s fine.’

You can be a little bit selfish.

Renee, who thought as such, belatedly realized that they were just one step apart and gasped.

“Saint?”

“Ah, it’s nothing.”

Tremble. Her shoulders trembled.

Heat began to surge over her body again.

In her mumbling lips, the unvoiced question, ‘What do you think of me?’ lingered.

The reason why she didn’t ask was because she was afraid that the answer would be too painful for her to bear.

It was because she was already aware of the answer, but didn’t want to hear it through Vera’s mouth.

Renee didn’t want to lose the warmth in her hands.

It was fine, even if it stayed as a mere delusion.

Wasn’t it fine to imagine that Vera also felt the same way?

Tap. Following the tapping sound of the cane, the sound of footsteps resounded.

Renee felt the insides of her belly tingle and walked forward along with that beat.

Again, she fell into deep thought.

… No, this time around, a delusion flashed through her mind.

What would have happened if I didn’t lose my vision?

Renee drew herself next to the face she once swept with her hands as she recalled the face she had drawn in her head.

She drew two people smiling at each other.

She knew it wasn’t real, yet she still chose to draw such a scene.

In the scene, both she and Vera were laughing together. There, she wasn’t the Saint.

Vera held her hands and spoke.

– Renee.

Flinch!! Renee’s body shook.

The reaction caused by her delusion was too dangerous.

Shortly after, Renee’s grip around Vera’s hand tightened as her body naturally stiffened.

Vera tilted his head as he looked at Renee, suddenly clasping his hand.

The reaction he saw every time they went on a walk. By now, that reaction had become pretty familiar.

He wondered if there was a problem. However, whenever he asked her about it, she would always reply, ‘It’s nothing.’ So, Vera didn’t call out to Renee this time around, and just quietly chose to examine her complexion.

It was really fortunate for Renee.

She would have twisted her body in shame if she realized that she reacted strangely in front of Vera again.

Renee wasn’t even aware how she was reacting right now, and while she was trying to shake off these thoughts, a realization dawned on her.

Although I can’t see Vera.

‘J-Just hearing him call my name…’

Maybe I can do it.

It was a pretty tempting thought.

It’s not like I’m asking for anything difficult, it’s just a name.

I think Vera will do it because I’m the one asking.

Didn’t Vera call me ‘Ms. Renee’ while we were in the village?

From there, she needs to push it a bit further and ask him to not add ‘Miss’ while addressing her.

Renee, who resolved herself as such, pursed her lips for a moment and continued on her trail of thoughts. She then closed her eyes tightly and blurted out the following words.

“Sir Knight!”

“Yes.”

“Well…”

Stiffen. She was speechless.

She was about to ask for a favor on the spur of the moment, but the thought of how to do that came to her mind belatedly.

Renee began sweating profusely while thinking about it. On the other hand, Vera patiently waited for Renee.

Renee only opened her mouth once again after walking half a lap around the flower bed in such a silent state.

“… Ah! Come to think of it, maybe we are being too formal! Since we will continue to see each other, I think it will be better for us to address each other in a more familiar way! That’s what I think!”

Unconsciously, she imitated a charlatan in order to convince Vera.

After momentarily thinking that something might be wrong, she continued speaking in a hurry.

“Do-don’t you think so? We will ke-ke-keep seeing each other in the future! Since we’re going to be together, wouldn’t it be better to close the distance a little? Like, for example, calling each other by our first names!”

It was a sudden start.

She tried to speak logically, but she couldn’t think of any excuses, so she forcefully pushed forth.

Badump. Badump. Renee’s heart began to beat erratically as feelings of anticipation and excitement brimmed within her.

Renee kept her ears wide open and tilted her head slightly towards Vera as she eagerly waited for his answer.

Vera’s answer only came after five more steps.

“… Please reconsider it. I apologize, but I can’t accept this.”

His reply was a blatant rejection.

Chapter 39

? First Name (2) ?

Thump. It felt like her heart was sinking.

Renee stopped walking, feeling no strength in her feet.

Her mind cooled down as if she were splashed by icy water.

She opened her mouth and uttered in a feeble tone.

“I-I see…”

Her shoulders drooped.

She needed to make a bright expression and pretend that she was fine. She needed to say that she was just joking.

However, at this moment, she couldn’t do so at all.

Vera panicked upon seeing Renee, who abruptly stopped walking and had a sullen look on her face.

When Vera realized Renee was in a bad mood because of him, he inwardly cursed himself.

His mouth quickly began to weave words that could comfort Renee.

“… What I wanted to say was… I’m not worthy of such honor. I thought it would be shameful to dare to do something like that…”

Vera gave an uncharacteristically long excuse. However, soon the realization that this wasn’t a clear answer dawned on him, and in the end, he bit his lips.

“… I apologize.”

“No, I requested that too thoughtlessly.”

“That’s not true. There’s nothing Saint can’t request from me.”

Renee had a few thoughts when she heard those words.

If that’s the case, then why are you refusing to listen to my request?

If I’m requesting something from you, then you should just listen to it.

A prickly expression flickered across Renee’s face.

In the midst of this, Vera, who always respected her, appeared hateful in her eyes. However, she was in such a state because her self-pride was hurt.

Renee’s anger subsided.

“… Then you should just call me by my name.”

She uttered spitefully.

****

Vera flinched upon seeing Renee’s expression.

The look on Renee’s face, who turned to him and raised her head, was an expression he had never seen before.

Her brows furrowed, and she pursed her lips.

She looked towards the sky because she couldn’t assess his height and as a result raised her head too high. But Vera instinctively knew that she was staring at him.

“Call me by my name.”

Those words resounded once more.

Vera was at a loss for what to do upon seeing her behaving like this, and eventually apologized.

“… I apologize.”

“Are you doing something that you need to apologize for?”

“… I apologize.”

“You don’t have to do anything that you feel sorry about.”

Tremble. Vera shuddered.

Vera couldn’t utter a reply because Renee, who had never shown this kind of appearance, was suddenly admonishing him.

When Vera was in a pickle, not knowing what to say or how to answer, Renee opened her mouth again.

“Fine. If Sir Knight feels so burdened, I’ll say it first. After I do it, Sir Knight will have to do it as well. You get it?”

“That…”

“Are you going to apologize again this time?”

Vera’s eyes trembled in trepidation.

Vera, who was looking at Renee with quivering eyes, felt her grip around his hand tighten. He then bowed his head and said.

“… I will obey your command.”

“Good. Then I will do it. Ve….”

Freeze.

This time, Renee was the one who became speechless.

Renee was about to call Vera by his name, but the moment she realized what she was doing, her face turned red and her mouth remained shut.

Just now, I was about to call Vera by his name.

Badump. Badump. Her heart began pounding.

She belatedly became aware of what she was trying to do.

She made a lot of unreasonable demands because she was momentarily furious.

She was pushing Vera, who couldn’t even think of going against her words.

This realization pricked Renee’s conscience.

The realization that she was harassing Vera because of her own greed pricked her conscience. At the same time, her heart fluttered at the thought that she was about to call Vera by name.

“Ve-Ve-Ve…”

Renee closed her eyes tightly.

She wanted to turn back time.

Renee wanted to have the power to turn back time rather than this useless power. Not much.

Just five minutes would suffice. She prayed to the Heavens to go back in time by five minutes.

I’m willing to give away everything. Please, change my powers.

… Of course, that didn’t change anything. There is no point crying over spilled milk.

A sense of frustration rose within her.

Then Renee, whose body gradually trembled more and more, came up with an idea that was akin to self-justification.

‘If it’s like that…!’

She needed to do it now. She would never get a chance like this.

Indeed, it was better than nothing.

It was her own fault that she ended up in such a situation. However, if she didn’t take advantage of this opportunity, that stickler of a man would never call her by her name.

In addition, it would only make her restless.

Just two phonemes. All she had to do was utter two phonemes ‘Ve’’Ra’.

How difficult is that!

“Ve…”

However, it turned out to be quite arduous.

Her face was flushed in heat. Her heart was pounding so wildly that her chest ached.

A name made up of barely two phonemes and four letters was too embarrassing for her to say out loud. So she couldn’t continue.

Squeeze!

The grip around Vera’s hand grew stronger.

She began to worry about how her appearance looked right now.

Renee, who hesitated for a long time, unable to say her words, immediately took a deep breath and controlled her emotions.

“Saint, if you feel troubled, you don’t have to….”

“Stay quiet.”

“… Yes.”

Why are you disturbing me when I’m trying to concentrate?

Renee gave Vera a stern look.

Huff, huff. Renee, who had been taking deep breaths, felt her heart calmed down a little. She then stretched out her hand holding the cane and reached out to Vera.

“Give me your hand.”

“… Yes.”

Tap. Behind, the sound of the cane falling to the floor resounded. Then Renee felt Vera clasping her hand.

Renee now held both of Vera’s hands.

She couldn’t take it anymore.

She held both of his hands, and now she had to speak.

It was just a coercive argument without logic or anything, but it wasn’t important to Renee now.

Renee gulped.

Then, she pursed her lips.

“… Vera.”

****

Vera never liked his name.

No, it would be right to say that he couldn’t bring himself to like it.

The name ‘Vera’ was born due to the fact that the leader of the beggars took the brand name of a cheap rum and gave it to him. It was to distinguish himself from others born without a name in the dirtiest alley of the slum.

For Vera, his name was akin to a stigma.

It was a stigma that made him realize he was from that bloody slum, and that he was a sinner who had committed numerous crimes, using that as an excuse.

Thus, Vera, who thought he would never love his name for the rest of his life, was flustered by the sudden sense of fulfillment he felt at this moment.

“… Vera.”

Renee, who called his name, sounded unfamiliar for some odd reason, even though it was a name he had heard countless times throughout his life.

The phoneme ‘Ve’ stuck out briefly, followed by the pronunciation of ‘Ra’.

When the two words were flawlessly joined together and spoken in a clear voice, it seemed to have an entirely different meaning altogether.

How should he describe this feeling?

His name, which Renee uttered through her lips, seemed to possess a transparent hue akin to an autumn sky.

For some reason, Vera felt like this was his salvation, as if the karma attached to that name was being washed away. He couldn’t react at all as he kept staring at Renee in a daze.

At this unexpected moment, a halo suddenly shone in an unexpected form.

The reason he felt like that was probably because Vera knew how noble Renee was. It might be because Vera believed that each of Renee’s words have a natural magnanimity and integrity engraved in them.

So, even when Renee uttered such a filthy name, it sounded pure.

Vera’s expression distorted when the sudden light illuminated his body, and the magnanimity that washed him away without a single warning. He then took a deep breath and controlled his expression.

Although Renee wouldn’t be able to see his expression, Vera still decided to do so.

“Now, Sir Knight… No, Vera as well, too.”

Renee, whose face was dyed in a shade of red, said so as she filled Vera’s field of vision.

“Ah, you have to remove the word ‘Saint’. Because I did it too… Yes, so just the name.”

Renee lowered her head.

Vera responded with a brief ‘Yes’ upon hearing Renee’s words and pursed his lips as he felt that the grip around his hands became tighter.

He couldn’t see anything but Renee’s face at this moment in time.

She was such an immature girl that it made him wonder how she became the Saint he met in his last life.

There were awkward moments when it was difficult to match this girl with the Saint he met because she seemed like a child.

However, at moments like this, when regret and guilt resurfaced in his mind, she instilled faith within him. The faith that he, too, can find hope.

Unknowingly, at one point in time, he began thinking that if he could follow this girl, he could finally live his ‘life.’ She was that noble of a person. If he kept following her, he had the faith that he could become at least half as noble as her.

‘To do that…’

To do so, he must protect Renee.

So that her light could stand and shine on the world, while filth and evil could never harm her.

Feeling the renewed determination and the soft warmth, Vera rolled his tongue and uttered the name he swore to protect.

“… Renee.”

****

Late at night, on the bed of a certain accommodation.

Renee was curled up inside a blanket. She couldn’t help but smile.

It was because she kept remembering about the events that transpired during the day.

– Renee.

That voice kept tickling her ears.

He–

“Hiik!”

Renee kicked the blanket with her feet and twisted her body.

Her heart was beating excitedly as heat surged over her entire body.

The corners of her lips kept going up in elation as she recalled what she heard.

Renee, who was trembling while basking in this rising feeling, soon curled up again and fell into deep thought.

Acknowledging her feelings made her feel at ease.

She was no longer embarrassed when she admitted that her feelings for Vera were ‘love’.

Frustration still lingered. The palpitations had gotten worse. The imagination that suddenly flashed through her mind had now come to the point where it would be more appropriate to call it a delusion.

But she didn’t hate them.

It all fuelled her sense of elation.

Another delusion flashed through Renee’s while she was in the middle of contemplation.

At this rate, we may end up doing more than just holding hands.

Crossing our arms, resting my head on his shoulder, and more.

‘Kiss…’

Kiss…

Flutter. The sheets fluttered.

Her head began heating up again at that thought.

Renee closed her eyes tightly and tried to calm down.

‘Calm down…!’

Madam Theresa said so.

The laws dictate one must always be calm.

It’s widely known that haste makes waste.

Renee took a deep breath and slowly began to wake up from her delusions.

She barely calmed her heart.

She could take her time and approach him little by little.

There was a lot of time. Because Vera said he would always stay by her side. And one day, they might be able to communicate.

Squeeze-

Renee’s hand began squeezing the bedsheets.

Renee, while immersed in such thoughts, felt fortunate for being chosen as Saint for the first time in her life.

I’m glad that I was able to meet Vera and become someone who can be by his side. She thought as such.

She still didn’t see the Gods in a positive light. She still believed that this power was useless.

She still didn’t know why she was chosen as the Saint.

But even in the midst of that.

Renee closed her eyes, thinking that it was a relief that the person she met was Vera.

‘Slowly.’

If I take my time and approach him slowly, we can get closer than now. She went to sleep with that thought in mind.

… Have I been too relaxed for the past three years?

With her relationship with Vera not really progressing at all, Renee celebrated her 17th and 18th birthdays.

Chapter 40

? Three Years, and Revelation ?

Renee humbly admitted.

At this rate, she would never fulfill her goal.

“Sigh….”

“Is there a problem?”

“No.”

Renee replied briefly to Hela. She then put her chin on the table and continued to ponder over her worries.

It had been three years and a month.

What did she do with the mindset of approaching Vera slowly?

Hand? She had been holding it since then.

Name? That stickler called her by her name for just one day. Only that day, he called her by her name, then returned to the title of ‘Saint’ the day after.

A time for the two of them? There was indeed something like that. She and Vera would walk around the flower bed for about an hour or two a day, and it was always the same conversations, to say the least.

Well, she shouldn’t make those excuses.

‘…the Holy Kingdom is the problem.’

This Holy Kingdom was the problem.

It was quite dull, and all she had been doing for the past three years while undergoing her education.

There needed to be some dramatic event in order to make progress in the relationship, but the Holy Kingdom was so peaceful that there was no such dramatic event.

Tap. Tap. She tapped her fingers on the table.

‘How…’

We needed to make a breakthrough.

Renee’s expression hardened while contemplating about that.

Theresa would have shaken her head if she saw this scene.

The biggest problem was that she didn’t realize that she herself was the cause, and instead, she kept wasting time looking for the root of the problem on the outside. Isn’t that pitiful?

It was a common misconception among those who have never been in a relationship.

That there must be a dramatic event to advance the relationship.

Sadly, Renee was an ignorant girl who believed that such an illusion was the truth.

If Theresa were around, she would have pinched Renee’s cheeks right away, but unfortunately, Theresa still didn’t return from her dispatch since that month three years ago.

If we were to point out the main cause of this travesty, it would be that there was no one by Renee’s side to point out her wrong view of love.

“Saint, it’s done.”

“Ah, well done. Thank you.”

Renee thanked Hela, who had finished dressing her up, then raised her cane and asked a question.

“Where is Vera?”

“Waiting at the front of the door.”

“Good. Then see you later.”

“Yes.”

Tap. The cane touched the ground.

Renee, who had become quite accustomed to her way around here, went to the door on her own. She then opened the door of the accommodation and walked out.

Creaaak. The door opened with a creaking sound.

“Good morning, Saint.”

Vera’s deep voice soon followed.

Renee, who felt her heart throb, a phenomenon that didn’t fade in those three years, quivered and nodded her head as she stretched her hand forward.

What followed was a warm hand that overlapped with her own outstretched hand.

Renee held on to that warmth. She then smiled gently and said.

“Then shall we go?”

“Yes, Saint.”

A stiff voice pierced her ear.

The moment she hit the ground with the cane, the sound of footsteps followed suit.

Renee grabbed Vera’s hand and began walking through the hallway, which was about 20 steps long.

Today was Renee’s 18th birthday.

****

It was her fourth birthday in the Holy Kingdom.

As was the case with the last three times, Renee was spending her birthday this year as well with the Apostles and a few close friends. A small place outside the Grand Hall was prepared for this.

In the midst of the hustle and bustle, Rohan said.

“Oh my! Congratulations to Lady Saint. You’re a young lady now, a lady!”

“Be careful with what you say. It’s disrespectful.”

“Huh? I just said she’s a lady. Why?”

“It sounds disrespectful coming from you. So just keep your mouth shut.”

“Heh.”

Upon hearing Vera’s stinging words, Rohan smirked and let out a ‘heh’. Renee giggled as she listened to them.

She didn’t know why they never got tired of it, and Renee, who would always panic when they quarreled like that every time they met, was now able to laugh it off and pass it as casual bickering.

While Rohan and Vera were quarreling, another voice was heard nearby.

“Happy birthday, Lady Saint. I’m delighted.”

“Congratulations too. I’m also good at congratulating others.”

“Thank you. Sir Krek, Sir Marek.”

“That’s right. I’m Krek.”

“Lady knows Marek’s name too.”

Words following in a muffled voice.

The twins were very fond of Renee, the only person in the Holy Kingdom to call them separately by their names.

So, in the hope that Renee would not be stained by the vicious Vera, they were trying harder than anyone to reveal Vera’s true nature…

When the twins visited Renee, Vera was always by her side, so the twins were still unable to reveal Vera’s nature in front of Renee.

After all, the twins hated pain.

“Saint, congratulations.”

Soon, Trevor greeted her.

With that said, Trevor slowly shifted his gaze to steal a peek at Renee’s forearm. However, he was caught by Vera and was dragged to a distant corner along with Rohan.

Renee sipped tea while thinking that they had gone out to have a friendly tussle with each other as the sound of Vera’s footsteps drifted away and two screams echoed while they were being dragged against their will.

Her hair fluttered in the cool breeze that caressed her cheeks. The scent of tea that tickled the tip of her nose was soothing.

Feeling the sensations around her body, the corners of Renee’s lips were raised to form a subtle smile.

A serene atmosphere.

People who she became familiar with. People who had become a big part of her life.

Three years was enough time to make her feel that the Holy Kingdom had finally become her home.

Her relationship with Vera didn’t develop at all, but her life and way of thinking were incomparably better than it was three years ago.

She still didn’t harbor any faith. However, she was able to let go of her resentment.

.

She still thought she wasn’t good enough to be the Saint yet. However, she could accept the title of Saint.

Fortunately, time allowed Renee to let go of her resentment.

Of course, there were still things she can’t let go of.

“Saint.”

Renee felt her heart pounding again upon hearing Vera’s voice.

Probably their tussle ended, so Renee pursed her lips and uttered a reply upon hearing Vera’s calm tone.

“Yes.”

“The Holy Emperor is coming.”

“Ah, is that so?”

Renee carefully placed the teacup on the table and grabbed the cane she had placed next to her.

“No need to stand up.”

“How can I do that?”

“The Holy Emperor will understand.”

“Vera.”

Upon hearing that, Renee called him sternly. Even the surrounding people could hear her.

“…I apologize.”

“Again?”

Vera closed his mouth. Seeing his behavior, Renee continued speaking with a smirk.

“I’m just kidding. And it’s common courtesy. How can I sit still? Aren’t you treating me like a child?”

A grumbling mixed with sarcasm.

Vera’s unwavering attitude was good, but when he treated her like a child, she had no choice but to be grumpy.

Can’t you see me in a different light now? Such complaints were bound to come out.

Of course, from Vera’s perspective, he had his reasons.

When Vera saw Renee talking with a pout on her lips and an anguished face, he swallowed the words that were about to pop out.

‘You’re still a minor.’

That’s right. The standard for adults on the continent is 19 years old.

Renee, who was still 18, is a minor, in other words, a child.

Three years was enough of a time span to change Renee from a girl to a woman. It was enough of a time for Renee’s beauty to fully bloom. However, for Vera, Renee was still a naive girl.

But he couldn’t say it out loud because it was obvious that Renee would get heartbroken again if he said this to her.

Because it was against Renee’s feelings, who has recently become obsessed with being mature.

Vera, who had never dreamed that the cause of such behavior was himself, bowed his head again, and answered.

“…I will rectify.”

“What do you mean by rectify? You keep picking up strange habits.”

Soon, she grumbled.

Renee answered, thinking how far the ‘apologize bombing’ would extend to, and then turned her body to face the direction where Vargo was coming from.

*

“Congratulations. Lady Saint, you’re 18 now, aren’t you?”

Upon hearing Vargo’s words, Renee nodded. Vargo grinned and looked at Renee who was smiling as well.

That long white hair was neatly combed down. That youthful face was rapidly losing baby fat and taking the appearance of a woman.

She grew up so quickly, didn’t she?

Vargo, who thought that the children’s time passed so fast, continued to speak in a tone brimming with laughter.

“Now, in just one more year, Lady Saint will become an adult. Hm, you grew up so fast.”

“I’m still lacking.”

“What are you lacking? There is no one lacking in this Holy Kingdom, except for that gloomy little kid.”

Vera looked at Vargo with a crumpled expression on his face upon hearing his demeaning words.

“…I’m ashamed.”

Of course, the words that came out of his mouth wore the robe of humility. He didn’t want to be disrespectful in front of Renee.

Vera thought as such, as he looked at Vargo, laughing playfully at him.

The assumption he had once thought of has now reached the point of conviction.

‘…Also.’

Vargo didn’t die of natural causes.

Vera, who has grown steadily over the past three years, is now at a level where he can see the realm Vargo dwells in.

The divinity emanating from Vargo’s body wasn’t the divinity of a person near death’s door.

That divinity, which is getting denser and stronger with each passing day, was large enough to sustain Vargo’s body for more than ten years with the vitality it contained.

Then a question naturally crossed his mind.

‘Then why?’

What drove Vargo to death?

He had thought about it countless times, but he couldn’t find an answer.

Vera still remembered that scene vividly.

An overwhelming force that overturned even the colossus Terdan, the being who can even push the mountains. That attack could be best described as ‘total eradication’ rather than ‘destruction’.

Something that could drive such a powerful person to death was something that Vera couldn’t even dare to think of.

The only thing that came to mind was the Demon King, but it was several years after Vargo’s death that the Demon King appeared.

The time wasn’t right.

As his worries deepened, Vera’s expression grew serious.

It was during that time that Renee’s words continued.

“Oh, Holy Emperor, I have something to tell you.”

“Yes, go ahead.”

Renee fiddled with the teacup and pondered for a moment.

For a long time, since the day she had first arrived at the Holy Kingdom, she was wondering what she had to do.

“I-It’s time for me to receive the revelation.”

Freeze.

Silence engulfed the noisy surrounding.

All gazes turned to Renee.

In the midst of it all, Vera opened his eyes wide and looked at Renee.

“…Saint.”

“It’s fine. I thought a lot about it and made this decision.”

A smile hung around Renee’s mouth.

Renee was no fool. She had enough awareness to know how much the people of this Holy Kingdom cared for her. How much they respected her.

She who has received a sacred stigma must also receive a revelation.

One of the few rules that is enforced in the free-spirited Holy Kingdom.

The Holy Emperor, Vera, the other Apostles, and even the priests.

Renee was aware that they knew about it, but chose not to mention it in front of her.

“I’m fine now.”

I chose today because I thought it would be better to speak in front of as many people as possible.

“Because everyone has been considerate of me. I’m saying it today because I want to express my gratitude.”

The smile on Renee’s face grew wide.

“Thank you all so much.”

Renee didn’t harbor faith yet. She didn’t believe in the glory of the Gods, in the greatness of their power.

However, she was ready to accept them.

She could no longer deny this stigma that had been bestowed upon her.

So many people cared for her, so many adored her. Thus, she wanted to reciprocate those feelings.

With that resolve, Renee had the courage to receive the revelation.

‘There is also…’

Renee felt the presence of Vera standing next to her and laughed sneakily.

‘…While we’re at it’.

Shouldn’t we change our daily lives a bit?

Renee, a novice in a relationship, was a silly girl who believed that dramatic changes are essential for relationships.

Chapter 41

? Three Years, and Revelation (2) ?

Two days later.

After waking up early in the morning, Vera donned his priest’s robes and headed for the Great Hall with his sword in hand.

‘Today…’

Renee will receive a revelation.

And Vera already knew the contents of her revelation.

‘A Secret Journey.’

A journey she went through in secret. I heard about it from her that day. A trip where she stopped by the slums.

The journey will take a few years.

Back then, Renee said, ‘There was a time when I secretly ventured out to share my power across the continent,’ so it was natural that the journey wouldn’t end in a day or two.

It wasn’t just a blind guess. There was also evidence to back it up.

The time when Vargo was still alive. Vera clearly recalled Renee attending several public events across various countries.

While it’s true that they had never crossed paths back then, the news travelled far and wide, so it was hard not to know about it.

It was probably a schedule that she made during the secret journey.

She had probably visited the slums when she was invited to a banquet to commemorate the ‘Empire’s Founding Day.’

‘Just half a year left.’

Six months left before the Empire’s Founding Day.

Snap-.

Vera tightened his grip around the hilt of his sword as veins ran through his tense arm.

An arduous dilemma crossed his mind.

‘Should I take her there?’

Should I take Renee to the slums? If she insists on going there, what should I say?

Renee from his previous life.

The young girl, who had resented and suffered under the Gods, had her perception change after visiting the slum.

After witnessing the scene around the slum, she finally decided to live for others.

If he thought rationally, it would be the right choice to take her there if he really wanted her to bloom as the Saint.

Only then would she become the proper Saint.

However, his worries began to cloud his mind.

But to be honest.

‘Is that really the right thing to do?’

Is it really the right thing to do for Renee, from the standpoint of a young girl, not the Saint?

For the past three years, the young Renee he knew had always been such a na?ve and fragile girl.

Vera didn’t want to send Renee to the slums just because of his selfish desire for her to become the proper Saint.

Of course, there was always hope in his heart that she might one day blossom as the Saint without going there. He would still trudge forward while clinging to that possibility.

He was aware deep inside, still a bit of concern that he couldn’t let go of began to creep in, the fear that she might not be able to bloom as the Saint.

He heaved a deep sigh.

This has been a constant dilemma for the past three years.

This time as well.

“…Not yet.”

He came to the conclusion that he could afford to delay his judgment for another day. Although, it was just an excuse.

****

Renee thought to herself.

No matter how she pondered, the attire she was wearing right now was far too cumbersome.

No other clothing in the world requires so much attention to put on.

Several more large fabrics were wrapped over the priest’s attire, covering her entire body. She then had to fasten everything with either a belt or an ornamental pin, and to top it all off, a shawl with various jewels embedded to decorate it.

Was that the end? Not in the slightest.

They then combed her hair, which had grown long and reached down to her waist. Next, a few strands of her hair were pulled back on the side to make a braid. Finally, they would decorate it.

And even then, she was required to put on makeup.

Even after nearly three years of experience, Renee still felt disoriented from this dizzily long dressing process. Then, fortunately, the voice of salvation she longed to hear came, and she immediately brightened at those words.

“It’s done.”

It was Renee’s favourite words.

“Thank you, everyone. You’ve all worked hard.”

“It’s what we have to do.”

“Well, I’ll go now.”

“Yes.”

Tap. Tap. Her cane touched the ground.

Renee opened the door and went out, and as usual, Vera was waiting in front of her.

“I hope you’re doing fine?”

“Yes, what about Sir Vera?”

“As usual.”

Renee, who held Vera’s hands during the brief conversation, immediately walked down the aisle. She then asked a question.

“Will it take a long time?”

“From what I have experienced, it didn’t take very long. From what I remember, Rohan conducted it and I was just standing still until the end.”

“That’s a relief. I was nervous for no reason…”

It wasn’t just to spark up a chat.

Two days passed since the day she declared that she wanted to receive a revelation. But what kind of revelation would be given to her? What would be the Gods’ commands? She couldn’t sleep well because of such worries.

It was natural, of course.

Revelations were the only way to communicate with the Gods, so even if it was a one-way street, she couldn’t help but be nervous when she thought about it.

Renee took a deep breath, ‘Huff’, as she continued to dwindle on the growing uncertainty. She then asked Vera a question.

“Isn’t it possible that I’ll receive a ludicrous revelation?”

“That won’t happen. As far as I know, the Gods would never give an ordeal you cannot overcome.”

“Ah, I’m glad…”

‘Phew,’ she heaved a sigh.

Feeling her heart beating faster, Renee continued her train of thought.

‘Vera is…’

She heard he received a revelation that only showed the word ‘Pass’. Trevor says that such an event had never happened since the birth of the Holy Kingdom. She vividly remembered it because Trevor was really enthusiastic when he said those words. 𝐟𝚛𝕖𝚎𝕨𝗲𝐛𝚗𝐨𝐯𝐞𝕝.𝐜𝗼𝗺

Whenever she thought of something like that, she would come to an astounding admiration.

“Vera is special.”

While receiving a peculiar revelation from the Gods, although he was relatively younger than the other Apostles, he was strong enough to already pursue his own path.

In Renee’s world, no one was more special than Vera.

Suddenly, Renee, who felt her face burning again while thinking about Vera, took a deep breath and began shaking her head to brush off those thoughts.

“Is something wrong?”

“Oh, I’m just nervous.”

“You don’t have to be nervous. No matter the revelation you receive, the Saint will be able to overcome it.”

“…Stop that.”

Do you even know how often my heart skips a beat because of such words that you unintentionally say?

Renee admonished Vera, who made her heart flutter once again.

“I apologize.”

Vera replied as such.

‘You always apologize over and over again without realizing what you did wrong.’

Vera became concerned because whenever he looked at Renee, she would always wear a pouty expression.

‘…Is she going through puberty now?’

It seemed so.

What was Renee like when she was in her teens? Wasn’t she so gentle that it was hard to believe she was going through puberty?

Perhaps it’s late puberty.

In recent years, it has been clear that she is obsessed with ‘maturity’ as she frequently talks about liquor.

Vera arrived at such a conclusion in his mind and began thinking of words to soothe Renee.

…Of course, Vera’s conjecture was far from reality.

Renee’s obsession with maturity was in the hope that he would see her as a woman, not as a child.

And she talked about liquor because she was worried that Vera would indulge himself in the nightlife when he would go out for drinks.

If Renee had known Vera’s thoughts, she would have been quite upset, but fortunately for Vera, Renee didn’t have the ability to peek into other people’s minds.

“…I just wanted to say that you don’t have to worry too much. Even if a daunting revelation comes, I’ll be by your side. So feel free to rely on me…”

“S-Stop!”

“…I apologize.”

Renee froze upon hearing Vera’s words, as her cheeks flared up.

“…No. Thank you for your kindness.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

Droop. Renee’s head drooped. Renee thought it was fortunate that Vera was dense at moments like these.

The heat burned beyond her face as it spread down to her neck and ears. Right now, she looked like a ripe apple.

Renee was so embarrassed about her face blushing in excitement after hearing his trivial words that she hastily averted her gaze towards her innocent cane.

****

A secret room at the heart of the Grand Hall.

Behind the ‘creaking’ sound of the door inside, Renee shivered slightly as the chilly air brushed past her face.

“Are you here?”

Vargo’s voice resounded. Renee smiled slightly and answered.

“I apologize. I’m not too late, am I?”

“No, you came at the right time. Rohan will be ready soon, so could you wait a little longer?”

“Oh, yes.”

Nod. Renee nodded her head.

Vera listened to the conversation while observing Rohan, who was working on setting up the revelation.

A small spring at the center of the room. It wasn’t an artificial structure, but it seemed as if the water had been transferred from a natural spring.

Above it, an elevated indigo magic circle was being drawn using divine art by Rohan, while Trevor was reinforcing it on the side.

Vera asked Vargo a question that crossed his mind.

“Why is Trevor over there?”

“I sent him to help Rohan because he still isn’t sober.”

Vera frowned upon hearing that explanation.

How can he get drunk on such an important day?

Vera looked at Rohan with his brows furrowed, but soon nodded his head as he thought of conducting his last ‘lesson’ before his departure.

While the circle was being drawn, the twins, who had already approached Renee, spoke.

“Saint, you’re nervous. You have to relax.”

“Right, I get dizzy when I’m nervous.”

“Oh, thank you, Sir Krek and Marek.”

Renee responded with a smile upon hearing the twins’ words, and then took a deep breath to calm her mind.

‘It’s alright.’

It’s going to be alright. It’s only just beginning. It’s just one sentence.

Even if it turns out to be a difficult sentence, aren’t there people who are willing to help me and Vera who will stand by me?

Renee, who had calmed down and clenched her hand, immediately felt her heart beating as she felt Vera’s hand overlapped with her own.

“The twins are right. You don’t have to be nervous. As I have always said, I will stand by you, and you don’t need to worry about anything.”

Her face began to heat up after hearing his words.

“…Yes.”

That love, which didn’t fade in the last three years, made her heart pound even at this moment.

The atmosphere around them became awkward for some reason. The twins, who were listening in from afar, began to whisper in the ticklish heated atmosphere.

“That’s not Vera at all.”

“Yeah, that’s a playboy.”

Nod, nod. The twins both nodded at the same time.

Vargo soon clicked his tongue and shook his head.

He soon heard Rohan’s voice shortly after that.

“All done!”

It was a cry filled with fatigue and he appeared to now have hollow cheeks.

Renee, who was momentarily taken aback, nodded and walked over while holding Vera’s hand tightly.

About eight steps.

Renee, who kept walking following Vera’s lead, frozen upon feeling the divinity right in front of her. She was nervous.

“Come, Saint, you just need to be still. It will be over soon.”

“Ah, yes.”

Renee replied.

Soon the circle’s light shone.

Vera looked at the circle, which began to operate.

Woo woo-

With a low echo, the indigo-coloured divinity began to glow. Then, the Platonic solids that made up the circle moved and began getting attached with each other like a jigsaw puzzle.

This was the second time Vera had witnessed a revelation.

Vera focused his gaze on the spring, now remembering that the divinity would seep in and inscribe letters.

The indigo-coloured divinity began seeping into the spring. The seeped divinity intertwined and formed distinct shapes.

Finally, letters were getting inscribed.

When Vera saw the letters, he turned to Renee and recited what he saw.

Letters that emerged were.

『 Moving forward, benefit, do…』

A single sentence.

“…The revelation has been made.”

Amidst her nervousness, Renee was startled by the words she had heard. However, soon shook off the bewilderment, then tilted her head and asked.

“…Is that it?”

“Yes.”

Renee felt all the tension that had dominated her body melt away instantly. Her emotional state right now could be unmistakably called utter disappointment.

She naturally drifted away in thoughts.

‘Isn’t this too vague?’

Chapter 42

? Three Years, and Revelation (3) ?

Once the revelation had finished, Renee entered the conference room and settled down on a chair in a daze. She was deeply reflecting on the revelation.

『 Moving forward, benefit, do…』

She was befuddled due to the sentence she couldn’t understand at all. As a result, she tilted her head and narrowed her brows.

“What does it mean?”

Trevor, who was sitting right across her, chuckled at her question, then said.

“Well, I could fully understand your concerns, saint. The revelation of the gods can be quite ambiguous.”

“Trevor, do you think you know what the answer is?”

“I can’t give you a definitive answer, Saint. Revelation is a matter of how the receiver interprets it.”

Doubts grew on Renee’s face.

“If that’s the case, then why are revelations being bestowed in the first place?”

If they’re going to give me a revelation, what’s the point of saying such cryptic words?

It was a disrespectful remark, but unlike Trevor and Vargo, Renee and Vera didn’t care about such a thing.

Vargo, who was silently listening to the conversation, answered Renee’s question in a laughing tone.

“It’s a way of giving a problem, Saint.”

“Problem?”

“Yes, the revelations are means to hand out problems to those who bear a stigma. The problem ranges from what you’re living your life for to the purpose of your stigma.”

‘Isn’t the problem too tough?’ At that thought, Renee’s expression darkened a little more.

Vargo noticed Renee’s expression, and this time, he spoke in a slightly calmer tone.

“You don’t have to think too hard. They didn’t provide a definitive answer to the problem. It is up to the Saint to interpret the problem and seek the answer on your own.”

On my own.

Renee nodded and fell into deep thought.

‘Do as I wish in the future.’

It was a revelation without a proper explanation of ‘what to do’ and ‘where to go’. According to Vargo, Renee would need to fill in the gaps by herself.

Her expression darkened as her thoughts deepened. The more she thought about it, the more her head throbbed. She let out a pain as she succumbed to her headache.

After a long period of contemplation, Trevor spoke again this time.

“You don’t have to give us an answer right now. Sometimes trying to find the meaning of a revelation will take a lifetime.”

“Ah, yes.”

Renee answered and nodded her head slightly. She then pursed her lips and posed a question to Vargo and Trevor.

“I apologize if my question seems rude, but what revelation did the both of you receive?”

She was curious about what revelations others received before her, so she asked such a question.

“For me, it was the word ‘consider.’ Your Holiness…”

“Judge.”

“…Yes, that’s right. In fact, it’s quite rare for a revelation to consist of more than one word. The only examples right now among us are the twins and the Saint.”

Renee, who was listening to their conversation, asked another question after the word ‘twins’ suddenly popped out.

“What kind of revelation did Krek and Marek receive?”

“Protect, think, and realize. That was the revelation they received.”

“Ah…”

Renee answered with a slight nod and continued speaking.

“That’s clear…”

“Well yes, um… I know that the Guardian Apostles have received clear revelations from generation to generation. Through them, we could speculate that the God of Protection has a very meticulous personality”

“You don’t know what the Gods are like?”

“That’s right. It’s because no one has ever met them.”

A thought flashed through Vera’s mind, who was quietly listening to their conversation while being next to Renee.

‘It’s possible that from generation to generation, the Guardian Apostles have always been fools.’

Since the God of Protections selects only fools from generation to generation and appoints them as Apostles, maybe the revelation is constructed in a way that makes it more understandable to them.

Vera didn’t mention any assumption that came to his mind.

If he voices it out, wouldn’t it be the same as saying that Renee, who received a four word long revelation is dumber than the other Apostles?

To Vera, those words are more sinful and profane than anything else.

Vera remained silent, convinced that the reason Renee received a three word long revelation is because the Gods cared so much about her.

“Hmm…”

Renee immersed herself in silence.

Renee continued to think for a long time. Suddenly, she lifted her head at the idea that flashed through her head.

“Ah!”

With a brightened face, Renee uttered words in an exhilarating tone.

“Travel across the continent and aid people! Could it be that’s the meaning of the revelation?”

“Well?”

“I think moving forwards means to physically move… This power is something I can’t use for myself, so I need to use it to aid others who can be saved. I think that’s the meaning of it.”

Vargo, who was listening to her, smiled and nodded at Renee, who continued to speak with a smiling face.

“That’s a brilliant interpretation. If the Saint accepted the revelation that way, then that’s the correct interpretation.”

“Hehe…”

Renee smiled shyly at Vargo’s words and then nodded.

“Well, I think this is the correct answer. It feels like I’m on the right track. What do you think, Vera?”

Vera looked at Renee and replied.

“It’s great.”

After replying as such, Vera realized how she had gone out of hiding in her previous life.

‘Did she go through something like this?’

Renee’s interpretation of the revelation was directed toward the world, so maybe that’s why she traveled around the continent.

Renee’s smiling figure reflected in Vera’s eyes.

Her smiling figure appeared innocent and serene.

Vera looked at Renee’s face, as he listened to the answer Renee came up with. He was amazed that young Renee had no qualms about living for the sake of the world.

It was something he could never do.

To interpret the meaning of the revelation for the sake of others, and to accept it with a smile.

It was impossible for Vera.

Suddenly, a small smile flickered across Vera’s lips.

It was because he could feel the small light kindle within her.

It was a smile that Renee couldn’t see.

However, it was a smile that could be seen by Trevor and Vargo.

Trevor opened his eyes wide as his jaws hit the floor. Meanwhile, Vargo frowned and clicked his tongue.

The two thought Vera’s smile was detestable.

****

Since the revelation was interpreted, things were planned quickly.

Renee said she would venture out to the world, so it was necessary to make preparations.

From the people who would accompany her, to the travel expenses, and the route Renee would take.

There were many things to consider, so the Holy Kingdom was having a rare busy time.

It didn’t take long to select personnel to escort Renee. Because Vera was already there. Starting from Vera to Norn, and Hela who served Renee.

It was wasteful to deploy a large number of people, so Renee’s escort was decided to consist of only three people.

The problem about allowance would be solved by sending requests to the Holy Kingdom each time they were in need of assistance. Now the only remaining issue was the route.

It could be said to be the biggest problem.

Why, you ask? It’s because there are more than ten countries, not to mention if you count the no man’s land that isn’t under anyone’s jurisdiction, and the tribal provinces, the continent becomes more vast than their schedule allows.

Of course, they wouldn’t stop at every place, but to go around this vast continent, it was necessary to plan the route.

The conference room in the Great Hall.

Amidst the meeting to decide which route to go and where to stop first, Vargo uttered these words.

“How about going to the Great Woodlands first?”

“The Great Woodlands?”

Renee tilted her head and continued speaking.

“…You mean the woods located in the southwest?”

“Yes, the land of the elves.”

When she heard the answer, Renee’s inquired about her doubts.

“Can I even go there? I know there’s a barrier. The only way to enter is if we get permission, so If we don’t get permission, we won’t be able to enter.”

That was the question that came to her mind.

The Great Woodlands.

The Great Woodlands, the domain of the ‘Deepest Root, Adrin’, one of the nine ancient species, was nigh impossible to enter from the outside due to the barrier they had set up.

This is a fact known by every resident on the continent.

Vargo looked at Renee, who asked the question while tilting her head. He then resolved Renee’s doubts with a smile.

“You can go there. The Apostle of Abundance, who isn’t present here, is dispatched there, so it is possible to enter as her supporter.”

“Ah.”

Renee looked surprised.

It was a reaction that occurred when she realized that the Apostle of Abundance, whom she had never met before, was dispatched there.

“She has been dispatched for almost 10 years now…. I made this suggestion to support her because I haven’t heard a single piece of good news about if things are going well over there. So, what do you think?”

“Well…”

Renee briefly thought about Vargo’s proposal.

Naturally, it was tempting. Didn’t she have fantasies about the Great Woodlands’ mysteries as a child?

A land full of beautiful elves and all kinds of sweet fruits.

Renee quickly finished her thought and nodded because of her memories and the excitement that she suddenly felt.

“Yes, I will go there then.”

“Great. Then I will give you the signal to depart once all the necessary preparations are done.”

“Yes!”

****

After the meeting, Renee was walking through the flower bed with Vera, and uttered these words in an excited tone.

“I’m looking forward to it.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s the Great Woodlands. It’s one of the very few places in the history of the continent that people have rarely actually visited.”

Vera nodded his head as he recalled Renee’s excited face.

“That’s true. It’s one of the unexplored landscapes that hasn’t been properly discovered so far, so I’m also looking forward to it.”

“Right? I heard elves fly in the sky. Is it true?”

They don’t fly in the sky.

It was a fact that Vera knew because he had seen an elf in his previous life.

However, Vera felt that saying it would disappoint Renee, who seemed excited, so instead, he uttered an evasive answer.

“… I think we will find out when we go.”

“Um, right? Sorry. I get excited just thinking about it.”

“It is natural to be excited. There is no reason for the Saint to apologize.”

“Hehe…”

Silence followed again.

Vera walked along the flower bed while matching Renee’s stride, recalling the elf he had seen in his previous life.

He never visited the Great Woodlands.

The elves Vera saw were the elves who ventured out of the Great Woodlands to confront the Demon King after his resurgence, especially the ‘Wind Incarnate Friede,’ who was hailed as a Hero.

How could he forget the invisible arrow that was aiming at his neck?

Vera pursed his lips as he reminisced about the past and the words of those who saw Friede back then.

“I have heard that elves have a truly beautiful appearance. Legend has it that the moment you see them, you will be captivated by the appearance that will make your heart ache for the rest of your life.”

Of course, Vera disagreed.

As for the reason… It was because all the elves Vera had encountered were enemies who were after his life. There was a reason why Vera’s favorability towards the elves was low. Another reason was because of Renee, who is much more beautiful than the elves, including Friede, by Vera’s standard.

However, that was something Renee didn’t know.

Renee suddenly felt her heart thump when she saw Vera talking about the elves’ appearance.

“Is that so…”

Suddenly, Renee’s whole body was filled with a sense of crisis.

If you think about it, it was only natural.

Elves are beautiful. And Vera was a young man in his prime.

‘He must be curious about the elves!’

Renee’s eyes narrowed.

Again, Renee reminded herself of the need for the power to turn back time.

‘Why did I say I want to go there!’

She resented her past self for having short-term thinking. She hated herself, who was excited about going to the Great Woodlands.

A scenario was drawn in her mind.

Vera was mesmerized after laying his eyes upon an elf, and even after leaving the Great Woodlands, Vera was heartbroken because he couldn’t forget the elves.

At the end, Renee secretly wiped her tears at the sight of Vera, who was not even sparing her a single glance…

Drip-.

A cold sweat ran down Renee’s back.

‘Oh, no!’

The eighteenth of fall.

Renee faced her first crisis in her pursuit of love.

Chapter 43

? Into the Great Woodlands (1) ?

The day Renee’s journey began.

In front of Elia’s gate, Renee was busy bidding farewell to other Apostles.

With the carriage ready to go, Vargo was the first to open his mouth.

“You should always prioritize your own health. So try not to skip meals as much as possible, and if you feel sick during the journey, please tell that guy. Do you understand?”

“Ah, yes.”

With a soft smile, Renee replied to Vargo, whose words were full of concern. She then bowed her head and gave one last farewell.

“Then I’ll go. Take care of yourselves.”

“Krek is healthy. The Saint must take care of herself, too.”

“Marek is healthy as well.”

“Oh dear, the Saint is already a grown up…”

After the twins’ tearful farewell and Rohan’s words filled with emotions, Trevor’s hoarse voice followed suit.

“Have a safe trip. Always take good care of your health…”

Just as Trevor’s voice faded near the end, Vera’s suspicious gaze turned towards him. He noticed Trevor looking at Renee’s forearm with a regretful face.

A thought immediately occurred to him.

What is this dirty bastard doing now? Can’t you get your act together without me thrashing you around for once?

As his anger soared, Vera glared at Trevor with bloodshot eyes. Trevor, startled by his gaze, immediately hid behind the twins.

Shrewd man. Vera clicked his tongue with a ‘Tsk’ upon seeing Trevor’s behavior and then bowed towards Vargo.

“I’ll send you a letter as soon as I stop by a city.”

“Alright, take good care of yourself.”

“Yes.”

After that brief exchange, Vera climbed into the carriage holding Renee’s hand. He then ordered Norn to depart.

‘Rattle’ Soon, the rattling carriage began to move forward.

****

Three days after the start of the journey. Only two days left before they reached the Great Woodlands.

While sitting in the carriage, Renee suddenly closed her eyes and let out a sigh of despair.

‘I can’t think of a way!’

Of course, once again, the subject of her thoughts was Vera.

What if Vera falls in love with the elves? What if he declares that he won’t leave the Great Woodlands? What if he runs away to the Great Woodlands again, even if we forcefully drag him out?

Her thoughts had been all over the place these past few days, and now had spiraled down into her own world of delusions.

In the case of delusions emanating from constant anxiety, if you are obsessed with a particular delusion all day long, that delusion will suddenly start to feel real.

And a week was enough time to engrave in Renee’s mind that Vera had fallen for the elves while they sinisterly snickered behind her back.

Despite having not met them before, Renee’s hostility toward the elves had soared high enough to pierce the clouds.

‘Thie- Thieving cats!’

I liked him first! I’m the only one who held his hand! How dare you take away Vera from me despite showing up late?

Her clenched fists trembled.

She looked dull, but there was no one next to Renee who could snap her out of her delusions now. All she had was Vera, who was looking anxiously at the trembling Renee.

“Do you feel uncomfortable, Saint? I’ll tell Sir Norn to take a break for a while before we proceed any further.”

“Oh no!”

Shook. Renee replied in a flabbergasted manner.

Renee then raised the corners of her shivering lips and answered with the brightest expression she could muster.

“I-It’s been a while since I’ve been outside, so I’m nervous….”

“You don’t have to be nervous. I’m here to ensure the Saint doesn’t feel uncomfortable at all. If there is anything that makes you uncomfortable, please feel free to let me know.”

You make me feel uncomfortable.

…Those words reached right to the tip of her tongue.

She then struggled to swallow back those words she nearly blurted out and slowly nodded back in silence.

****

On the same evening, at the last city on the way to the Great Woodlands.

They moved along the boulevard, past the city gates. Once they were done parking the carriage in front of the inn, Vera spoke to Renee.

“Saint, we have arrived in the city. How about staying here today and leaving tomorrow afternoon?”

“A-Alright.”

“Then we will stop here for today.”

After traveling nearly for three days, while trying to reach the Great Woodlands as quickly as possible, it was the first city they stopped by on their way.

The three-day journey would have come as a big shock to Renee, who had only lived in the Holy Kingdom.

After coming to the city, Vera went through with his plan of creating an ideal condition for Renee to rest as much as possible. He explained all the information about the city he had gathered in advance to Renee before leaving the Holy Kingdom.

“It’s said that it’s the largest inn in the city. Many say that the food here is especially delicious. Is there anything you want to eat?”

“Well, I don’t mind eating anything. What about Vera?”

“I’m not particularly picky about food, either. Shall we leave the order to Norn and return to the inn?”

“Yes, please.”

While Vera spewed out his optimistic comments one after another, Renee continued to think.

‘Why is he being so nice?’

Of course, it was an unreasonable suspicion. But Renee, who had already been swallowed up by her own delusions, felt suspicious of Vera’s every move.

She recalled what the servants said in the Holy Kingdom.

– Married men are said to be more kind than usual when they do something wrong to their wives!

– Oh, yes! Usually, when they cheat, don’t they feel remorse and start acting way nicer? Isn’t that funny? They don’t really do that under normal circumstances.

Applying that to her current situation, their words made a lot of sense.

…That’s what Renee thought.

But unfortunately, there were some crucial facts that Renee missed due to her agitation.

First, Vera wasn’t Renee’s husband. Secondly, Vera had always been devoted to Renee. Third, Vera had not even yet met the elves to begin with.

It was such a baseless misunderstanding that it was difficult to pinpoint where it even began, but it wasn’t important to Renee, who was already convinced that Vera’s mind was somewhere else altogether.

Renee entered the inn and unpacked her belongings. Then, when the meal was ready, she headed to the restaurant on the inn’s first floor while still keeping an eye on Vera.

Without even realizing, she firmed her grip and clasped Vera’s hand far tighter than usual.

“Here’s your meal.”

Suddenly, Hela’s voice resounded.

Renee, who had been focusing all her attention on Vera, suddenly shook in surprise and quickly answered.

“Ah!”

It was quite the loud response.

While onlookers at the nearby table turned to Renee, Vera immediately drove those gazes away with a fierce glare, and it was only after that they continued dining as usual.

So, while their meal was in full swing.

“Oh, Sir Vera?”

Taking advantage of this opportunity, Norn swooped in.

Norn spoke to Vera, feeling the need that he should at least step up and relieve the awkwardness at this table.

“How about a drink? Well, it’s a good mood for a drink.”

Usually, they weren’t suitable words coming out of a person’s mouth who was responsible for escort duties. However, it was not the case for either Vera or Norn.

With divinity, inebriation could be driven out at any time, and even while intoxicated, their senses weren’t that shallow to dull their performance.

Of course, if you stumble due to being drunk, you can absolutely do nothing about it, but even in the Holy Kingdom, only Rohan was that sort of person.

Vera continued to ponder over Norn’s words for a while and then nodded, agreeing that it would be better to give Norn and Hela some rest for a while in this city.

“Alight, you should stop eating, too. I’ll take care of the Saint’s meal.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Renee raised her head upon overhearing the ongoing conversation, and then turned her gaze towards Vera.

Her mental state, which had already crumbled and fallen, began concocting strange delusions again.

‘Booze…!’

Nightlife! A juvenile delinquent!

There was nothing wrong with Vera drinking liquor since he was already an adult, but Renee, who had been strangling her chest for the last few days, didn’t like it for some reason, so she inquired with her fists clenched.

“Are you going to drink?”

“Yes, I don’t think a drink or two would hurt… Why?”

Renee’s whole body trembled. ‘Why?’ She couldn’t find an answer to that question.

Renee’s head began racking her brain. Her mind desperately tried finding a suitable excuse, anything to keep Vera from drinking.

However, there could be no logical reason to restrain Vera from doing so. As Renee grunted while continuing to agonize, she eventually unknowingly chose to self-destruct.

“Me too…!”

“What?”

“I’ll have a drink, too!”

In a moment’s confusion, she uttered those words without much thought. The only thought that went through her mind was, ‘I’ll gulp down all the wine that Vera is supposed to drink.’

‘Is this puberty?’ Vera thought, shaking his head. He didn’t know what to think of this situation.

“Saint is still a minor.”

“Ugh…!”

Renee closed her mouth at that undeniable fact.

‘What should I do?’

Her mishaps began to sting harder than ever. She tried to think of excuses to prevent Vera from drinking while abstaining herself as well, even when the glass was on the table.

Of course, that couldn’t have happened.

Renee groaned from the anguish that couldn’t be solved, no matter how much she tried. She soon swung her hand forward, holding Vera’s arm tightly.

“I-It’s an order!”

In the end, she decided to abuse her authority.

Silence descended upon the table.

Norn, who had been serving drinks. Hela, who was receiving a glass from Norn, and Vera, who was facing Renee.

Everyone froze.

The air around Renee suddenly became quiet. Belatedly, she realized what she had done, and her body shuddered as a result.

“U-Um…”

Drip, drip. Cold sweat trickled down Renee’s forehead as she closed her eyes tightly again.

‘…You moron!’

The barely cool head made her realize the ugliness she had just shown.

My head is cold, but why does it feel like it’s getting hotter?

While Renee’s needless worries continued to trouble.

“As you wish.”

Vera spoke.

Vera was thinking while looking at Renee, with his eyes brimming with pity.

‘It isn’t good to suppress the urge.’

Perhaps what happened today, she will remember this as a grudge, and then in retaliation, she might drown herself in addiction later on. She might even end up being Rohan’s drinking buddy.

And although she is still considered a minor, it isn’t rare for children at this age to drink wine.

Vera concluded that if Renee made a mistake, it would be his responsibility to take care of it. So he handed over a glass of wine to Renee.

Renee felt a surge of shame.

Although it was impossible to see Vera’s expression, she could vaguely feel his emotions through the voice she heard.

Renee’s whole body shuddered in shame.

‘I-I did it!’

She decided to push forward with a steely resolve.

“I’ll have to order another drink then.”

“No!”

“…Pardon?”

“Today I’ll be drinking for the first time, so please stay sober.”

There wasn’t any logic. It was just a stern order.

In fact, it would have been better if it had been like this from the beginning, but now her mind was preoccupied with other matters to even think about it.

She felt sad.

She felt ashamed.

If there was a hole somewhere, she wanted to bury herself in it.

A feeling of uneasiness spread throughout her body.

Renee felt that strange feeling and tilted her glass.

Right now, she just wanted to see what the drink tasted like.

What followed… Well, that was obvious.

Renee wasn’t taught how to get rid of intoxication.

In other words, if she drinks alcohol, she will get drunk.

Like any child who drinks for the first time, Renee drank alcohol continuously without knowing how much she could handle, thus setting up a dark history that she would regret for a long time.

Chapter 44

? Into the Great Woodlands (2) ?

Vera was in a rare, panic-stricken state.

“Vera.”

“Yes.”

“Vera.”

“…Yes.”

Of course, it was Renee’s fault.

A minute ago, he decided to escort Renee to sleep in fear of her passing out drunk.

Yes, it was a minute ago.

Renee got drunk from her first drink and became unable to properly think.

“Vera.”

“…Yes, Saint.”

“I’m not the Saint.”

Renee raised her head. Her hand was still holding Vera’s collar.

Renee blurted out those words as she bobbed her head.

“I’m Renee. I’m not the Saint.”

“I apologize…”

“Here, follow me. Renee.”

Vera’s mouth closed.

Renee giggled with a drunken expression on her face while tugging on Vera’s collar.

“R-e-n-ee-!”

“…Renee.”

“Hehehe!”

Renee burst into laughter as her shoulders bobbed.

Vera felt anxiety slowly creeping into his heart.

How should I send her upstairs? What should I say?

Vera, who continued to ruminate over the dilemma that crossed his mind, soon held Renee’s hand, that was clasping his collar, and said.

“Saint, I think you should stop and head upstairs.”

“You’re right.”

“…Really.”

“Uh-“

The corners of Renee’s lips rose.

Renee giggled continuously, then suddenly frowned and uttered the following words.

“Is Vera a womanizer?”

Flinch. Vera shuddered. Norn and Hela, who were watching the scene unfold, trembled as well. Norn looked at Vera while breaking out in a cold sweat.

But of course! Has there ever been anyone who was allowed to walk away freely after calling Vera a ‘womanizer’?

Even if she is the Saint, there won’t be an exception. Vera must certainly be fuming.

The moment Norn thought that and tried to stand up to calm Vera down.

“…Not really.”

Norn opened his eyes wide upon witnessing a miracle.

Vera, in front of his eyes, was comforting Renee with an expression that Norn had never seen before.

It was an expression full of regret. An expression that Norn had never even imagined he could make.

“I’m not a womanizer. I’m not the kind to indulge myself in the charms of women.”

“Lies.”

“…Pardon?”

Vera broke into a cold sweat upon seeing Renee’s frown as she clenched his collar tighter.

“Vera has fallen for the elves.”

He has never done that.

“You are excited to play with the elves.”

He didn’t want to be involved with them at all.

“Vera is… you’re going to settle down in the Great Woodlands…”

The moment Vera was about to say something to protest against such nonsensical claims, Renee spoke with a lump in her throat.

“Vera is going to marry the elves…!”

Vera’s eyes quaked in trepidation.

“But–”

“One son… One daughter… You’re going to have children…! Waaah!”

Soon, she burst out crying. Vera wondered what she was talking about as he continued listening to her. However, he had no choice but to be ‘tongue tied’ upon hearing her ludicrous remarks.

What the hell is going through her mind for her to spout such words?

Vera panicked due to the situation he couldn’t understand at all. He continued to speak while placing his hand on Renee’s back.

“That’s not true. I have no intention of setting down or starting a family with the elves.”

“Waaaaaah!!!”

“Saint, calm down…”

“Not Saint!!!”

Froze.

Vera froze.

People at other tables began stealing glances upon hearing Renee’s cries that echoed all over the place.

In the meantime, Vera’s sensitive ears were able to overhear the ongoing conversation at other tables.

-Hm? What’s going on there?

-She must be a very sick child. At that young age…

-Is she being mistreated/bullied? I want to know why she is weeping so bitterly.

Vera became flustered.

He desperately wanted to protest, but there was no way left for him to talk to Renee, who had already gone silent.

Uncharacteristically, Vera glanced at Norn and Hela for help, but they were also flustered by this situation.

Norn and Hela retreated and began sipping alcohol while facing each other.

Gnash. Vera gnashed his teeth.

Vera began to pat Renee’s shoulder stiffly, thinking that he had to soothe Renee somehow, thinking that a major accident would happen if she continued to act like this.

“…Please calm your anger.”

The movement appeared so rigid that the onlookers could even hear a ‘creaking’ sound ringing in their heads.

The notion of even considering touching Renee’s body with his own hand made Vera feel sorry for her. It was a different situation than the one where Renee was escorted to the Holy Kingdom three years ago while avoiding pursuit of the enemies.

At that time, he asked for permission and acted after judging that it was an inevitable situation. However, now he is recklessly touching Renee’s inebriated body without her permission.

Vera felt like he was committing a great sin as he kept patting Renee on her shoulder nervously.

Renee stopped crying after a long time.

“Have you calmed down a little now?”

Vera inquired as he looked at Renee, who was still crying and trembling a bit.

Renee nodded her head slightly in response to Vera’s question and then placed her head on Vera’s shoulder. 𝘧𝓇ℯℯ𝑤ℯ𝘣𝓃ℴ𝓋𝑒𝑙.𝑐𝘰𝑚

As a result, Vera’s body naturally hardened. Meanwhile, Norn and Hela, who were sitting across the table, were watching this scene while chewing snacks.

While Vera was in the midst of being frozen, Renee let out a brief sigh of relief.

However, was it too early to judge that they have passed the hurdle?

“Sob…”

Suddenly, Renee began to sob.

Vera gazed at Renee’s tearful eyes which were wide open.

“What’s wrong?”

“Veraaa…”

Squeeze. When the grip around Vera’s collar firmed, he answered with a tense face as his hand overlapped with Renee’s.

“Yes, I’m here.”

Startle. Soon afterwards, Renee began weeping as her shoulder trembled, and eventually she uttered the following words with a lump in her throat.

“I can’t see ahead!”

Tears flowed from Renee’s eyes. On top of that, she had a runny nose.

Vera couldn’t think of anything to comfort Renee this time, so he closed his eyes tightly.

****

The next morning, Renee woke up late with heavy eyes as she felt the events that transpired last night flash through her mind. She began trembling, then covered herself with a blanket.

‘…Should I die?’

The hand holding the blanket tightened as a vein popped up over the back of her palm.

‘Let’s die.’

Yes, I’d better die. Rather than living in shame, I’ll die with honor.

She thought about it for a while.

-Is Vera a womanizer?

The remark she made last night returned to Renee’s mind.

‘…Why did I say that?’

Renee wanted to cry. As such, Renee closed her eyes tight and began praying to the Gods again, which she seemed to be doing quite often lately.

‘Please!’

Please bestow upon me the power to turn back time, not this useless power, but the power of regression. She made a wish like that, but… If that could have been done by praying, her eyes would have healed a long time ago.

Again, the Heavens were indifferent, and Renee’s wish didn’t come true.

For a moment, a feeling of despair swept over her body as she recalled the words she spoke. Renee felt suffocated.

Vera is… you’re going to settle down in the Great Woodlands…

Renee was aware that Vera never said such a thing.

-One son… One daughter… You’re going to have children…!

Why are the plans regarding children so specific?

For a moment, she felt her body heat up from the memories she just recalled. Renee then remembered her firm declaration.

I can’t see aheeeead!’

Pow. She began screaming while kicking the bedsheets with her feet.

“Kyaaaaa!!!”

After she was done kicking, Renee began rolling on the bed.

‘I can’t see!’

I’m blind. How can I see ahead? Why am I crying because of that all of a sudden?

Renee started struggling once more with the wish of wanting to turn back time for just one day so she could get rid of her past self.

Meanwhile, Hela was watching while sitting still in the chair next to her bed. She thought to herself.

Initially, she wasn’t sure if Renee was awake or talking in her sleep. However, the moment Renee began rolling around and screaming in her bed, she became certain that she woke up.

Now she had to get her ready for departure.

Engrossed in such thoughts, Hela stood up and said.

“Saint, are you awake?”

Freeze.

Renee’s struggle ceased upon hearing the words. Her eyelashes quivered.

Then she involuntarily uttered a question in a trembling tone.

“…Since when have you been here?

“Uh… I’ve been sitting next to you since you covered yourself with the blanket.”

Renee closed her eyes tightly.

“You saw?”

“I’m glad that you’re feeling alright.”

Renee wanted to cry.

****

“You’re awake?”

Renee who just walked out of the accommodation’s door flinched upon hearing Vera’s voice.

“Yes…”

“Last night…”

“I apologize!”

Renee interrupted Vera before he could mention the ugliness she had displayed last night, and spoke firmly.

“Please don’t mention it. Please.”

It was an earnest cry of desperation.

Vera remained silent as he listened to Renee, and soon nodded briefly.

“…Let’s drink after you’ve grown a bit more.”

“Yes.”

Renee’s face turned red. She lowered her head in shame as her gaze was directed towards the floor.

Renee, who was holding Hela’s hand until now, soon grabbed Vera’s palm, and kept her mouth shut, hoping that Vera wouldn’t say anything and erase yesterday’s events from his memory.

“Saint.”

“Yes…”

However, Vera didn’t seem to have any intention of doing that.

What else is he trying to say? Is he going to make fun of me?

While Renee shuddered as she kept pondering over such questions.

“I don’t like elves.”

Vera’s words pierced her ears.

Renee raised her head upon hearing those words and turned towards Vera.

Vera looked at Renee, who turned in his direction, and continued speaking.

“I won’t settle down in the Great Woodlands, nor do I have any plans to have children. The place where I belong is by your side.”

What followed was a long speech.

Vera spoke these words to resolve last night’s misunderstanding.

He doesn’t know what Renee was thinking, but… how many people in this world are capable of loving those who once aimed for their own life?

Although time has turned back and such an event never happened in this timeline, the fact doesn’t change that they once aimed at his life. Even though Vera convinced himself like that, he still couldn’t look at them in a favorable light.

Thus, Vera used all the knowledge he knew to dispel Renee’s suspicions.

“Above all, elves can’t reproduce in the first place. Because they’re androgynous.”

A fact not yet well known at this point. It gets revealed later on after the elves leave the Great Woodlands.

When Vera divulged that info to Renee, Renee trembled. She froze on the spot.

“…What?”

“Elves are unisexual. They’re a species who are born from the fruit that Aedra produces, so they don’t require any reproductive capabilities. So, I would never fall for an elf. I’m a human who prefers women.”

Renee listened to those words with her mouth agape and a dazed expression. However, her face soon turned red when she realized why Vera was talking for such a long time.

“…I apologize.”

She guessed that she had caused him a lot of trouble.

If Vera, who normally didn’t bother talking for so long, was speaking for such a long time, it must have been really serious.

While her body continued to tremble in shame, Vera continued speaking.

“I said this out of the hope that you don’t misunderstand me, so please don’t worry. It’s a known fact that everyone makes mistakes when drinking for the first time.”

Upon hearing the word ‘everyone’, Renee pursed her lips and hesitatingly asked Vera.

“…Did Vera make a mistake too?”

“Yes, I did.”

Why wouldn’t he? On the day he drank for the first time in his life, Vera cracked Doran’s skull, the leader of the beggars who abused him.

Vera recalled the past that didn’t transpire this time around, then said.

“You don’t have to worry too much. Rather, I think it’s something I should be sorry for. Because I made Saint worry about me… I must have said and done something that made Saint uncomfortable. I’m the one who is in the wrong…”

“N-No!”

Startle! Renee was surprised upon hearing Vera’s words and refuted loudly. She then spoke the following words out loud.

“Uh-Uhum! Yes! Then it’s nothing! Let’s pretend it didn’t happen yesterday! Let’s do that!”

“…Sure.”

Renee, who ended the conversation because she didn’t want to continue talking about this topic anymore. Amidst her burning face, she felt a sense of relief upon hearing the excuses Vera had made.

An elf is androgynous. He said that his place is always by my side…

Ironically, her worries of the past few days melted away with those two statements.

Suddenly, a smile flickered across Renee’s lips.

Renee’s first love crisis.

Vera’s affair ended up staying as just a delusion.

Chapter 45

? Friede (1) ?

In the evening of the next day, the nightfall before reaching the Great Woodlands.

Vera entered the camp and settled down in the carriage as he closed his eyes, waiting for the meal to be ready. Soon, his brows furrowed upon sensing a constant disturbance.

‘… We’re being followed.’

Since leaving the town, there had been signs that they were being tailed, with the pursuers maintaining a certain distance throughout the day.

There was no chance that they were travelling along the same path by pure coincidence.

The road we’re on now leads directly into the Great Woodlands. There are no other towns or special places on this route, so the fact that our routes overlap means that they’re after us.

Vera clicked his tongue, then turned around and examined Renee.

She was resting with a faint sign of fatigue lingering across her face.

‘It’s impossible to move at night.’

There was no way he could force Renee to travel at night, who was still suffering from the hangover’s aftermath. The most important thing for Vera was Renee’s well-being and stability.

In the end, there was only one way left.

“Saint.”

“Yes?”

“Can I go outside and take a look around for a moment?”

“Ah, yes.”

He needed to get rid of the ones that were following them.

Vera nodded and slightly bowed after hearing Renee’s permission.

“I’ll be back soon.”

Vera opened the door of the carriage, approaching Norn and Hela who were preparing the camp, and spoke in a serious tone.

“Someone’s tailing us. I’ll be venturing out for a while in order to clean up, so stay alert.”

Norn was taken aback upon hearing Vera’s words, but soon nodded his head in response.

“…Aren’t we leaving right away?”

“We’re staying here for tonight. The Saint hasn’t fully recovered yet.”

“Ah…”

“It won’t take too long. I’ll see you in a little while then.”

As soon as he finished speaking, Vera turned around. Norn looked at his fading back, then instructed Hela.

“You must stay by the Saint’s side. I’ll set up the camp.”

“I understand.”

Norn’s gaze turned to the sky.

It was still twilight, and the night was only beginning.

****

Vera contemplated while focusing his attention on the scattered hidden signs of their pursuit.

Why are they following us and where did they come from?

The answer came quickly after some thought about the cause.

‘…The Saint’s shout.’

The words Renee shouted while drinking in the inn’s dining hall.

‘Not Saint!!!’

It may have seemed like a drunkard was being absurd at first glance, but some must have been skeptical.

The pursuers may be those who harbored suspicions, or those who have heard the situation. Then, it’s obvious what they’re aiming for.

Clench.

Vera clenched his fist as a steely glint flickered across his eyes. He then inspected the place where he sensed those signs.

‘They dare.’

They’re the ones after Renee.

Schwiing-.

As Vera removed his sword from its sheath, he tensed all of his muscles. He then quickly began to emulate the most efficient way to fight.

‘The Sanctuary is…’

It wasn’t an option. No, it was more correct to say that it would be inefficient.

It’s a rather conspicuous ability, and it’s too ambiguous to choose restrictions without knowing what kind of opponent I’m facing.

‘… If that’s the case.’

I need to get rid of the scattered ones first, stealthily and promptly, before they even realize they’re being attacked.

Vera slightly pursed his lips and revealed his stigma.

“From now on, I won’t open my left eye until I finish off my enemies. I won’t breathe more than 20 times a minute, and on top of that, I will keep my left fist clenched.”

A primitive form of oath he preferred to use before implementing Sanctuary.

All he needed now was to maximize his physical prowess.

“In accordance with that, my physique will be blessed with speed and my senses will be much sharper during the fight.”

Whoosh-.

The stigma burned. The oath was engraved in gold on his solitary soul.

Vera counted the number of opponents with a sharper sense than ever before.

‘Twenty one.’

He sensed they were spread out in groups of three.

Vera turned towards the three signs that he sensed close by and stepped forward.

‘Swoosh.’

The ground he stepped on resounded with the sound of the wind and the rustle of fallen leaves.

****

Vera knew very well how to deal with pursuers.

He couldn’t help but know. It would be strange if he didn’t know. After all, he lived the entirety of his past life on the run, being hunted by numerous pursuers.

In essence, pursuers move in a formation, maintaining a certain distance so every group can cover each other.

They would maintain this formation to search a vast area and narrow the encirclement in order to pressure their discovered target.

Of course, Vera had experience breaking through such an encirclement and knew how to break that type of formation.

The method was precisely what Vera was proficient at.

All he had to do was cleave his way through the encirclement with his sword.

Tchk.

A clean slashing sound echoed. Vera beheaded three people with a single slash, then launched himself at the next target right away, without sparing even a single glance at the headless corpses.

Unless the pursuers were morons, there must have been a way to communicate with each other.

He had to cut down as many enemies as possible before they realized that something was wrong.

This was the fourth time, and there were a total of twenty-one pursuers, so there were only three groups remaining.

However, it didn’t matter.

The power of the stigma was still empowering Vera’s vitality.

Aside from the restrictions, the power definitely relieved the burden of moving in a state where breathing is restricted.

Vera, who was using his sharp senses to focus on the widespread signals, suddenly frowned at the pursuers when they started behaving abnormally.

‘They noticed.’

They seem to have realized that they were under attack.

It could be said that they took their sweet time until more than half of them had already fallen, but for Vera, who intended to end them all at once, it was bad news. 𝕗𝚛𝚎𝚎𝐰𝗲𝗯𝗻𝚘𝚟𝚎𝗹.𝕔𝐨𝕞

‘Nine.’

Everyone was gathering in one place. The rendezvous point was.

‘…The campsite.’

The place where Renee was residing in.

Vera clenched his teeth so hard that one could even hear the gnashing sound. He then soon hastened his steps.

Stomp-.

With a stomp, Vera increased his speed.

****

Far in the distance, Vera noticed nine figures heading together towards the campsite.

At this speed, they would reach the campsite in ten minutes.

He had to fight here.

Vera infused his sword’s tip with divinity, then swung it widely. Soon, the divinity was launched from the tip of the sword.

An ability he imitated from the knights he saw once, who did something similar with aura.

The launched divinity passed through the two of them. The bodies of those who were penetrated by the divinity swelled in an instant, and then.

Splatter-

They exploded at once as their flesh was scattered in air following their demise.

“Gael! Ron!”

It seemed to be the names of those who exploded just now.

Vera momentarily sighed and took a deep breath, ‘Huff,’ then tensed his calf muscles and dashed to the one who seemed to be the leader, who was present at the center of the group.

A neat horizontal cut.

The leader’s head flew into the sky after Vera’s slash.

Vera forged forward, sensing his victory.

No matter how much the pursuers struggled, they weren’t a match for Vera. In the first place, Vera’s each and every action was for ensuring Renee’s safety. He had no intention of defending against them. So naturally, it was a one-sided offensive.

Then three pursuers charged at him without panicking. Vera twisted the path of their outstretched swords, causing them to stab each other.

Three left. Two of them took out their bows, and one of them turned around and began to flee.

Vera concentrated divinity at the tip of his sword again, sweeping a large area with a criss-cross slash.

The next moment, the divinity was swept away.

The ensuing scene was such a perfect explosion that he felt satisfied after using divinity.

Splatter.

Three figures burst out at once as their flesh scattered.

Vera realized that all the remaining nine pursuers had fallen, and erased the oath that had been engraved on his soul.

“Haa…”

He heaved a deep sigh.

Vera controlled his breathing, and then, with his sunken eyes, he inspected the still intact corpses of the pursuers.

It was, of course, to find out their identity.